The
FIRST
DISCOURSE
Concerning
the
MEMBRANE
,
THE
NATURE
,
Constituent
Parts
,
AND
INTERNAL
STRUCTURE
Of
the
BONES
.
INTRODUCTION
.
AS
no
Faculty
has
received
greater
Additions
to
its
Improvement
in
this
last
Age
than
Physick
,
so
no
part
of
that
has
been
more
tempting
,
or
more
successfully
pursued
than
Anatomy
.
The
Dissections
of
many
preceding
Ages
turn'd
to
a
small
account
;
so
that
many
of
the
most
admirable
Contrivances
of
Nature
,
and
of
the
greatest
Wonders
in
the
lesser
World
were
inobserv'd
,
till
the
Curiosity
of
some
ingenious
Men
,
animated
with
the
hopes
of
some
new
Discoveries
,
put
them
upon
farther
Enquiries
,
in
which
their
Industry
,
and
Felicity
carried
them
so
far
,
that
the
Existence
of
some
parts
before
unknown
,
the
Nature
,
Structure
,
and
Use
of
others
began
to
appear
.
But
although
the
Scrutiny
,
and
Observations
of
our
Age
about
some
of
the
Parts
have
been
very
accurate
,
we
have
been
only
coasting
about
others
;
particularly
,
about
the
internal
Fabrick
,
and
some
other
things
of
the
Bones
,
our
Searches
have
been
careless
,
our
Notice
slight
and
transient
;
not
but
that
they
deserve
our
strictest
Enquiry
,
and
serious
Remarks
:
for
I
do
not
see
,
but
the
Almighty
Architect
has
equally
demonstrated
his
Divine
Skill
in
the
whole
structure
of
these
Parts
,
which
he
has
made
of
grosser
Matter
,
as
in
the
Formation
of
those
,
which
consist
of
sifted
,
and
more
refined
Particles
.
And
how
curious
the
Hand
of
Heaven
has
been
in
the
Framing
,
and
Ordering
of
this
Timber-work
of
our
Bodies
,
may
perhaps
appear
a
little
from
this
Discourse
;
a
little
,
I
say
,
because
I
am
too
sensible
,
that
after
all
my
endeavours
to
act
both
the
Philosopher
,
and
the
Anatomist
,
I
am
infinitely
unjust
to
my
Argument
;
however
,
what
I
have
observ'd
,
it
is
both
my
Duty
,
and
my
present
Design
to
communicate
to
this
Honorable
Society
;
and
as
there
are
several
things
will
occur
,
which
deserve
and
require
a
Philosophical
Solution
;
so
I
shall
endeavour
to
account
for
them
,
by
explaining
the
manner
,
in
which
they
are
produced
,
or
considering
the
Reasons
,
why
Nature
has
ordain'd
them
,
as
I
shall
have
occasion
.
In
speaking
to
this
Argument
,
I
shall
purposely
omit
the
notice
of
the
different
Figures
of
the
Bones
,
the
diverse
manner
of
their
Conjunction
,
and
what
has
been
commonly
observ'd
;
and
that
I
may
present
you
with
a
Scheme
of
those
general
Heads
,
which
I
design
to
treat
of
,
they
shall
be
these
which
follow
:
First
,
The
Periosteum
,
or
that
Membrane
,
which
invests
the
Bones
,
which
being
inservient
to
several
ends
,
I
shall
consider
the
Use
of
.
Secondly
,
The
Bones
themselves
,
where
I
shall
endeavour
to
give
an
account
of
their
Nature
,
their
Constituent
Parts
,
Internal
Structure
,
and
the
Pores
,
and
Passages
,
which
are
formed
in
them
;
as
also
of
those
Blood-Vessels
,
which
serve
for
their
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
:
And
as
the
Teeth
are
a
sort
of
Bones
different
from
all
others
,
I
shall
add
some
particular
Remarks
concerning
them
.
Thirdly
,
I
intend
to
explain
the
manner
how
Accretion
and
Nutrition
are
performed
,
first
in
general
,
and
then
particularly
,
with
respect
to
those
Parts
,
which
are
our
present
Subject
.
And
in
treating
of
these
great
Affairs
of
Nature
,
I
shall
take
occasion
to
make
some
digression
about
the
manner
of
Glandular
Secretion
,
concluding
this
Head
with
the
Etiology
of
those
symptoms
in
the
Rickets
,
wherein
the
Bones
are
concerned
,
and
Venereal
Nodes
.
Fourthly
,
I
am
to
give
an
account
of
the
Observations
,
which
I
have
made
of
the
Marrow
,
and
to
describe
the
Blood-Vessels
thereunto
belonging
,
which
when
I
have
done
,
I
design
to
consider
the
Use
of
this
Oleaginous
Substance
.
Fifthly
,
I
have
a
particular
sort
of
Glands
to
give
an
account
of
,
which
I
have
observ'd
in
all
the
Joynts
.
I
shall
describe
the
Structure
,
and
Situation
of
the
most
considerable
of
them
,
and
then
enquire
into
the
Nature
,
and
Use
of
that
Liquor
,
which
is
separated
by
them
.
And
because
the
Observation
of
these
Glands
will
be
very
serviceable
to
us
in
explaining
the
Cause
of
a
Distemper
,
or
two
,
that
affect
the
Parts
,
in
which
they
are
seated
:
I
shall
say
something
concerning
those
Distempers
,
which
will
be
first
a
Rheumatism
,
and
secondly
the
Gout
.
Sixthly
,
and
lastly
,
I
shall
conclude
my
Discourses
with
an
account
of
the
Cartilages
;
explaining
their
Nature
,
describing
their
Membrane
,
and
their
Structure
,
and
enquiring
into
the
Use
,
particularly
of
those
which
are
united
to
the
true
Ribs
.
The
Manner
of
GENERATION
.
IT
may
perhaps
be
thought
reasonable
,
and
methodical
by
some
,
to
begin
my
Discourse
with
the
Original
of
my
Argument
,
and
to
offer
something
concerning
the
manner
,
how
the
parts
,
of
which
I
am
to
Treat
,
are
first
formed
,
and
although
the
manner
of
an
Animal's
formation
,
whether
it
be
generated
in
the
Womb
,
or
out
of
it
,
is
one
of
the
great
Arcana's
of
Nature
,
and
that
which
neither
our
Senses
can
observe
,
nor
any
thing
of
Art
or
Mechanism
imitate
;
yet
we
may
make
our
conjectures
,
and
find
out
some
probable
,
and
rational
Hypothesis
for
our
satisfaction
.
The
Antients
for
want
of
those
discoveries
,
which
since
their
time
have
been
made
,
had
a
Notion
that
the
Semen
of
the
Man
was
a
part
of
the
Conception
:
that
the
Woman
had
a
true
Seed
,
and
a
composition
arising
from
the
mixture
of
the
Seed
of
the
Male
,
and
Female
,
was
the
material
cause
of
the
Bones
,
as
of
all
other
parts
,
which
they
termed
Spermatick
.
But
de
Graef
has
better
informed
us
,
and
taught
us
to
explode
that
Opinion
,
so
that
it
neither
admits
of
a
Defence
,
nor
needs
a
Refutation
,
since
he
has
discovered
to
us
Nests
of
Eggs
in
Viviparous
Animals
,
and
that
in
the
Bellies
of
Women
.
The
Origine
therefore
even
of
the
highest
Animal
being
from
an
Egg
,
it
may
perhaps
,
if
duly
considered
,
seem
most
probable
that
the
Bones
,
and
all
other
parts
are
by
the
admirable
Stenography
of
Divine
Providence
delineated
in
the
Egg
,
whilst
it
is
in
the
Ovarium
,
and
before
the
Female
is
impregnated
.
Neither
can
it
seem
improbable
,
that
so
many
parts
should
be
described
within
the
circumference
of
so
small
a
Body
,
when
we
consider
the
minuteness
of
some
Animalcula
,
and
that
notwithstanding
they
consist
of
Spirits
,
Humours
,
and
a
multiplicity
of
Organical
parts
.
And
if
we
suppose
an
analogy
between
these
Eggs
,
and
the
Seeds
of
Plants
,
which
it
is
reasonable
to
do
;
the
Observations
which
are
to
be
made
of
the
one
,
may
direct
us
in
our
Hypothesis
concerning
the
other
,
and
favours
our
Notion
,
when
we
see
the
Rudiments
,
the
Leaves
,
the
Stem
,
and
Radicle
of
a
Plant
,
are
to
be
found
in
the
Seed
before
it
falls
into
the
Womb
of
the
Earth
,
and
under
the
generating
influences
of
the
Heavens
.
It
is
true
the
parts
of
an
Animal
,
whilst
they
ly
within
the
compass
of
an
Egg
,
are
indistinguishable
unto
us
,
and
must
necessarily
be
so
until
,
and
for
some
time
after
the
Vivifick
Spirit
of
the
Semen
has
put
the
fluid
,
and
volatile
Particles
into
motion
,
after
the
first
,
and
efficacious
impressions
of
which
the
affair
of
Generation
seems
to
be
carried
on
in
this
manner
:
to
wit
the
Particles
,
which
are
the
first
Principles
of
the
Humours
,
and
all
those
,
which
are
disposed
for
an
activity
,
being
by
this
motion
put
into
a
Fermentation
,
are
rarifyed
,
and
expanded
,
and
thereupon
requiring
a
larger
space
,
than
that
,
which
was
capable
of
containing
them
,
whilst
they
were
more
quiet
,
and
by
Nature
disposed
in
such
an
order
,
as
to
ly
within
those
bounds
,
which
the
convenient
magnitude
of
the
Egg
could
not
allow
them
to
exceed
before
an
Impregnation
,
they
begin
to
dilate
the
Cavities
,
and
Vessels
,
which
contain
them
.
Being
put
into
motion
,
though
at
first
it
be
languid
,
and
proportionate
to
the
tone
of
those
parts
,
which
are
afterwards
solid
,
they
naturally
endeavour
to
persist
in
it
.
And
although
their
first
,
and
natural
tendency
,
after
they
are
moved
,
cannot
be
thought
to
be
the
same
in
all
the
parts
,
that
are
thus
agitated
,
yet
by
the
contraction
,
and
pulse
of
the
Heart
,
it
comes
to
be
directed
in
all
of
them
to
the
same
general
terminus
ad
quem
,
that
is
the
Veins
.
For
whether
this
Fermentation
be
excited
in
all
those
Particles
at
the
same
time
,
which
afterwards
appear
in
the
form
of
a
Humour
,
or
are
exalted
into
Spirits
;
or
be
first
begun
in
the
Punctum
saliens
,
or
that
which
is
afterwards
the
great
Elater
of
the
Blood
,
the
Heart
,
't
will
come
to
the
same
thing
.
If
the
Fermentation
be
excited
in
all
that
matter
contained
in
the
Ventricles
of
the
Heart
,
and
all
the
Arterial
Channels
at
the
same
time
,
though
there
follows
a
great
variety
in
the
tendency
of
the
motion
of
these
Particles
,
so
that
some
fly
one
way
,
at
least
endeavour
it
,
and
others
another
,
yet
still
the
Heart
has
the
ascendant
over
all
of
them
,
so
that
the
pulse
of
this
Machine
,
and
the
power
and
motion
of
those
Particles
,
which
are
immediately
propelled
by
it
,
direct
the
course
,
and
order
the
tendency
of
all
the
rest
,
so
that
at
last
they
come
to
be
all
moving
towards
the
extremities
of
the
Arteries
,
and
to
the
Veins
,
which
succeed
to
them
.
If
we
suppose
the
Fermentation
in
the
beginning
to
be
partial
,
and
excited
only
in
that
matter
,
which
lies
within
the
Cavities
of
the
Heart
;
as
I
am
apt
to
think
,
that
the
Vessel
,
which
afterwards
appears
to
be
the
Umbilical
Vein
,
has
its
course
always
towards
,
and
terminates
in
the
Membrane
of
the
Ovarium
,
where
there
is
a
Pore
,
by
which
the
spirituous
Vapour
,
or
fermentative
Particles
of
the
Seed
entring
the
small
duct
,
is
conveyed
to
the
Heart
,
and
that
to
both
Ventricles
in
a
manner
at
the
same
time
;
so
that
whilst
one
part
of
them
actuates
that
matter
,
which
lay
in
the
right
Ventricle
,
the
other
with
their
full
vigor
and
vertue
,
communicate
a
motion
to
that
,
which
is
contained
in
the
lest
:
and
to
this
end
Nature
seems
to
have
formed
the
Foramen
Ovale
in
a
Foetus
,
by
which
there
is
a
passage
from
the
Vena
Cava
,
into
the
Vena
Pulmonaris
,
and
so
into
the
left
Ventricle
,
without
ever
coming
into
the
right
,
that
some
part
of
the
Seminal
Spirit
may
be
immediately
dispensed
to
the
left
Ventricle
,
and
agitate
the
Particles
contained
in
it
,
before
it
has
spent
,
or
weakened
its
force
by
acting
upon
other
matter
.
I
say
if
the
Fermentation
be
thus
partial
,
we
may
conceive
how
the
Particles
in
both
Ventricles
being
rarifyed
,
and
expanded
,
dilate
them
,
and
oblige
the
Fibres
of
the
Heart
to
a
renitency
,
and
contraction
,
and
so
give
them
the
occasion
of
beginning
to
make
a
Pulse
,
by
which
contraction
,
and
the
expulsion
of
some
part
of
that
matter
,
which
was
lodged
within
the
Cavities
,
they
not
only
communicate
a
motion
successively
to
those
parts
,
which
are
contained
in
the
Aorta
,
and
all
the
Vessels
,
which
are
propagated
from
it
,
but
direct
and
determine
their
motion
towards
the
Veins
;
and
thus
the
fluid
parts
begin
their
Circulation
.
And
as
by
the
motion
and
expansion
of
these
Particles
the
Arteries
are
distended
;
so
partly
by
this
expansion
,
partly
by
the
more
direct
pressure
of
that
matter
,
which
is
in
Circulation
,
the
extremities
of
these
Vessels
,
and
the
passages
into
the
Veins
,
which
begin
where
they
terminate
,
will
be
opened
,
and
so
the
circulatory
course
of
the
Blood
will
be
continued
into
the
venose
Channels
.
And
because
the
putting
the
Blood
into
a
due
,
and
certain
course
of
Circulation
is
a
business
of
great
importance
,
absolutely
necessary
to
the
Life
,
and
regular
encrease
of
the
Foetus
,
as
well
as
in
the
whole
course
of
our
lives
after
the
Birth
;
therefore
there
seems
to
be
a
particular
contrivance
for
the
more
effectual
accomplishing
of
this
design
in
the
Canalis
Arteriosus
,
by
which
the
Blood
,
that
after
the
Foetus
is
excluded
,
is
driven
out
of
one
Ventricle
into
the
other
through
the
Lungs
,
at
this
time
passes
directly
out
of
the
right
into
the
Aorta
,
and
this
Ventricle
,
which
after
the
Birth
neither
adds
to
,
nor
determines
the
motion
of
the
Blood
in
the
great
Artery
,
does
evidently
,
whilst
the
Foetus
is
in
the
Womb
conspire
with
the
lest
in
the
agitation
of
that
matter
,
which
is
in
the
Aorta
,
and
by
the
mediation
of
the
Particles
,
which
it
immediately
propels
,
makes
a
pressure
upon
it
to
drive
it
on
in
the
Arterial
Channels
,
as
well
as
the
left
Ventricle
does
.
The
reason
why
the
course
of
the
Blood
is
diverted
from
the
Lungs
,
I
know
,
is
commonly
supposed
to
be
,
because
the
Foetus
does
not
respire
in
the
Womb
.
But
this
does
not
seem
to
me
a
sufficient
reason
;
for
though
it
is
not
necessary
that
the
Blood
should
Circulate
through
the
Lungs
,
upon
the
account
of
respiration
,
yet
I
do
not
see
it
would
be
either
impossible
,
or
inconvenient
for
it
to
have
its
course
through
them
,
before
the
Foetus
is
excluded
,
and
comes
to
breath
.
There
are
the
same
passages
or
Pneumonick
Vessels
before
,
as
after
the
Birth
.
And
what
though
the
Lungs
do
always
subside
,
do
they
not
the
same
in
expiration
?
Nay
does
not
the
passage
through
these
Vessels
seem
more
free
and
easie
,
whilst
the
Lungs
subside
,
than
when
they
are
inflated
,
and
all
the
Bronchia
,
and
Vesicles
distended
,
at
which
time
the
Blood-Vessels
must
necessarily
be
more
comprest
and
streightned
?
But
supposing
the
Blood
could
not
have
a
free
passage
through
the
Lungs
of
a
Foetus
,
and
the
defect
of
respiration
forbad
it
;
yet
this
is
no
reason
,
why
the
right
Ventricle
should
propel
the
matter
it
contains
,
into
the
Aorta
,
and
not
throw
it
into
the
left
by
some
contrivance
like
the
Foramen
Ovale
.
So
that
we
may
reasonably
think
there
was
this
design
,
to
bring
both
Ventricles
into
a
Conspiracy
to
determine
the
motion
of
the
Particles
,
which
are
yet
to
be
settled
in
a
due
course
,
to
the
Veins
,
and
to
drive
them
on
through
all
the
Stages
of
Circulation
.
In
the
same
manner
,
as
the
extremities
of
the
Arteries
are
opened
,
that
is
both
by
the
expansion
,
and
direct
pressure
of
the
Particles
,
which
move
in
them
,
the
Pores
of
the
Glandules
,
whether
seated
in
the
sides
,
or
at
the
extremities
of
the
Arterial
Channels
,
which
before
were
closed
,
will
be
dilated
,
whereby
they
become
fit
for
,
and
begin
to
perform
secretions
,
then
are
the
Spirits
separated
by
the
Brain
,
and
when
this
habitation
of
the
Soul
is
furnished
,
and
as
soon
as
a
sufficient
quantity
of
Spirits
are
supplyed
to
irradiate
the
Systema
Nervosum
,
then
may
probably
be
the
time
,
when
the
Soul
of
a
humane
Foetus
is
infused
,
and
takes
possession
.
The
Nutritious
Glandules
amongst
others
beginning
to
perform
their
Office
,
do
give
the
Bones
,
and
all
the
solid
parts
a
continual
supply
of
such
Particles
,
as
are
of
their
own
nature
,
and
fit
to
be
apponed
to
them
,
whereby
they
increase
,
and
as
the
vigor
,
and
pressure
of
the
Spirits
grows
stronger
,
and
as
it
were
knocks
these
Particles
nearer
to
one
another
,
the
parts
begin
to
shew
some
solidity
,
to
discover
their
nature
,
and
become
visibly
distinct
.
And
this
Hypothesis
,
how
strange
so
ever
it
may
seem
to
some
,
does
give
us
a
clearer
,
and
more
intelligible
Notion
of
the
manner
of
Generation
,
and
the
effects
of
the
Semen
upon
the
Egg
,
than
what
has
been
said
of
that
plastick
power
,
which
has
been
supposed
to
be
in
the
Seed
of
the
Male
,
and
to
form
the
parts
of
an
Animal
from
a
rude
and
indigested
Chaos
.
But
I
pass
off
from
these
conjectures
to
the
consideration
of
that
Subject
,
I
have
proposed
to
Treat
of
,
which
does
in
many
things
offer
it self
to
our
Senses
,
and
encourages
us
with
fairer
promises
of
certainty
,
and
satisfaction
,
and
I
begin
with
that
part
,
which
first
presents
it self
to
our
view
,
and
observation
,
the
Periosteum
.
Of
the
PERIOSTEUM
.
THIS
is
a
thin
transparent
Membrane
,
made
up
of
most
minute
,
and
curious
threads
,
endued
with
an
acute
sense
,
and
expanded
over
the
Bones
.
The
Fibres
,
of
which
it
consists
,
are
not
interwoven
one
within
another
,
but
disposed
in
several
Series
one
over
the
other
.
It
is
in
some
parts
thicker
than
in
others
,
and
consequently
less
transparent
.
In
some
places
it
offers
its
superficies
fairly
to
our
view
,
that
is
where
no
Muscles
have
their
origination
,
nor
are
immediately
inserted
by
their
Tendons
,
(
though
it
is
true
every
where
else
there
are
some
Filaments
inserted
into
it
from
the
Membrane
of
the
Muscles
)
and
where
it
may
be
observed
,
though
it
is
not
exactly
smooth
,
it
is
more
equal
,
than
on
that
side
,
which
lies
next
to
the
Bone
;
for
on
this
part
it
has
every
where
inequalities
,
some
whereof
are
in
the
form
of
ridges
,
others
are
small
Protuberances
of
divers
other
figures
,
some
round
like
little
Mole-hills
,
some
Oval
,
&c.
to
speak
briefly
of
which
,
they
are
correspondent
to
some
superficial
Cavities
formed
upon
the
Bones
,
which
I
shall
afterwards
have
occasion
to
speak
of
.
It
has
Blood-Vessels
,
both
Veins
and
Arteries
,
which
are
visible
enough
in
the
Periosteum
of
large
Beasts
,
but
they
have
nothing
particular
,
that
is
worthy
of
our
remark
.
About
the
Origine
of
this
Membrane
,
I
do
not
find
that
Anatomical
Authors
seem
much
to
concern
themselves
,
not
so
much
as
generally
they
do
about
that
of
the
Pleura
,
and
Peritonaeum
.
The
account
,
that
may
be
gathered
from
some
few
of
them
,
is
,
that
the
Periosteum
of
the
Skull
is
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
and
that
of
other
Bones
from
the
Fibres
of
the
Muscles
.
But
since
it
is
a
Membrane
common
to
the
Bones
,
it
does
not
seem
so
reasonable
to
suppose
,
that
in
one
place
it
has
an
original
so
different
from
it self
in
another
,
especially
considering
that
there
are
Muscles
about
the
Head
,
as
well
as
in
other
parts
,
from
which
it
might
be
produced
.
And
the
best
account
of
it
,
that
I
could
gather
from
a
strict
examination
of
this
Membrane
,
is
,
that
the
Fibres
which
constitute
it
,
are
every
where
of
two
sorts
,
some
of
them
are
propagated
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
others
from
the
Fibres
of
the
Muscles
.
That
the
Periosteum
of
the
Skull
,
which
lies
next
to
the
Cranium
,
is
derived
from
the
Brain
,
appears
not
only
from
what
has
been
commonly
observ'd
,
that
they
are
united
,
and
the
one
continued
from
the
other
through
the
Sutures
in
a
Foetus
,
and
Infants
newly
born
;
but
besides
this
,
the
Dura
Mater
passes
out
of
the
Skull
at
other
places
,
as
between
the
Os
Sphaenoides
,
and
the
Os
Petrosum
,
so
between
the
Os
Petrosum
and
the
Os
Occipitis
,
which
is
the
reason
why
it
adheres
so
firmly
to
that
part
of
the
Cranium
.
When
it
is
got
out
beyond
the
Bones
,
between
which
it
is
double
,
it
spreads
its
self
both
ways
over
the
Bones
,
one
part
running
one
way
,
and
the
other
another
.
And
as
the
Pericranium
,
which
I
cannot
conceive
to
be
any
other
than
the
Periosteum
of
the
Skull
,
owes
the
original
of
one
Series
of
its
Fibres
to
the
Dura
Mater
,
so
does
the
Periosteum
in
all
other
parts
;
therefore
in
that
part
of
this
Membrane
,
which
lies
next
to
the
Bone
,
there
are
every
where
a
Set
of
Fibres
,
whose
tendency
is
direct
from
one
end
of
the
Bone
towards
the
other
,
and
without
that
Variety
in
their
Position
,
which
is
often
to
be
observed
in
those
Threads
,
which
are
deriv'd
from
the
Muscles
.
This
may
seem
improbable
;
for
though
we
may
easily
conceive
how
those
Filaments
,
which
are
propagated
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
may
be
continued
from
one
Bone
to
another
in
the
Pericranium
,
so
far
as
the
Bones
are
joyned
by
Sutures
,
or
Harmony
;
yet
where
the
Bones
are
articulated
,
and
distinguish'd
by
visible
Interstices
,
and
when
the
Membrane
,
which
lies
over
those
Interstices
,
is
no
part
or
continuation
of
the
Periosteum
,
the
course
of
those
Fibres
,
which
proceed
from
the
outward
Membrane
of
the
Brain
,
must
be
interrupted
,
and
after
their
termination
,
the
Periosteum
must
necessarily
be
wholly
deriv'd
from
something
else
.
But
this
difficulty
I
soon
got
over
,
when
I
came
strictly
to
examin
the
Ligaments
of
the
Bones
,
where
I
observed
a
continuation
of
these
Threads
running
upon
those
Ligaments
,
by
which
means
they
proceed
from
one
articulated
Bone
to
another
.
Besides
the
Filaments
,
which
arise
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
and
make
that
part
of
the
Periosteum
,
which
lies
next
to
the
Bone
,
there
are
another
Set
of
Fibres
,
which
are
propagated
from
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
,
which
accede
to
it
in
every
part
as
it
proceeds
;
The
Original
of
these
in
some
parts
,
especially
upon
the
Bones
of
large
Animals
,
is
easie
to
be
discover'd
;
for
by
taking
one
of
the
exterior
Fibres
of
a
Muscle
,
and
separating
of
it
gently
,
it
not
only
leads
us
to
the
Periosteum
,
but
I
have
trac'd
some
of
them
a
good
way
upon
this
Membrane
,
where
its
superficies
has
been
clear
of
the
fleshy
Fibres
.
The
order
,
and
course
of
the
Fibres
in
this
Membrane
,
is
not
the
same
in
all
of
them
:
Those
indeed
,
which
are
propagated
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
are
every
where
parallel
,
and
their
Tendency
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
,
is
from
one
end
of
the
Bone
to
the
other
:
But
for
them
,
which
are
deriv'd
from
the
muscular
,
or
tendinous
Fibres
,
they
are
not
constantly
agreeable
in
their
course
and
position
,
but
as
they
differ
sometimes
from
those
,
which
proceed
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
so
those
,
which
are
propagated
from
one
Muscle
,
have
in
some
places
a
tendency
different
from
them
,
which
are
deriv'd
from
another
;
so
that
I
have
in
the
Periosteum
of
one
of
the
Bones
of
the
Leg
,
observed
three
several
series
of
Fibres
lying
one
over
another
;
the
interior
,
or
those
next
the
Bone
were
streight
,
the
rest
arising
from
two
several
Muscles
,
whose
different
situation
gave
their
Fibres
in
their
elongation
a
different
tendency
;
those
that
were
derived
from
one
Muscle
,
proceeded
obliquely
one
way
,
and
they
that
were
from
the
other
,
obliquely
the
other
;
that
they
decussated
one
another
in
the
same
manner
,
as
the
Fibres
of
the
obliquely
descending
,
and
ascending
Muscles
of
the
Abdomen
do
.
And
according
to
the
position
of
the
muscular
Fibres
,
with
respect
to
those
Threads
of
the
Periosteum
,
which
have
their
Origine
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
the
Filaments
,
which
are
derived
from
those
Muscles
,
are
sometimes
parallel
,
in
some
places
transverse
or
oblique
to
them
,
which
proceed
from
that
Membrane
of
the
Brain
.
Therefore
I
have
in
tearing
of
this
Membrane
of
the
Bones
observed
,
that
in
some
parts
it
has
been
more
easily
rent
directly
,
that
is
where
the
Filaments
were
all
parallel
,
and
observed
the
same
tendency
;
and
in
others
,
where
some
of
them
were
oblique
,
or
transverse
,
it
was
not
so
very
difficult
to
pull
it
asunder
that
way
.
However
the
Tendons
of
many
Muscles
do
propagate
their
Fibres
to
make
some
part
of
the
Periosteum
;
yet
,
I
have
observed
that
some
of
them
,
which
have
often
a
great
stress
or
dependence
upon
them
,
when
they
act
,
have
not
been
so
kind
,
but
penetrated
this
Membrane
,
and
were
immediately
inserted
into
the
Bone
,
so
that
I
could
distinguish
the
Periosteum
,
which
lay
like
a
Circle
round
them
;
and
this
has
given
me
an
occasion
to
think
,
that
all
those
Threads
of
the
Periosteum
,
which
are
propagated
from
the
muscular
,
or
tendinous
Fibres
,
after
they
have
run
so
far
as
to
make
up
their
part
of
this
Membrane
,
are
inserted
into
the
Bone
,
and
that
they
are
particularly
these
,
which
as
I
shall
hereafter
shew
,
penetrate
into
it
.
From
the
account
that
I
have
given
of
the
Periosteum
,
it
may
appear
,
how
little
reason
we
have
to
make
the
Pericranium
a
distinct
Membrane
from
the
Periosteum
of
the
Skull
:
For
although
it
be
divided
at
the
temporal
Muscles
;
this
is
no
more
than
what
the
several
series
of
Fibres
do
make
the
Periosteum
capable
of
in
the
Leg
,
or
any
other
part
;
and
I
have
upon
the
Shin-bone
of
an
Ox
divided
it
into
four
or
five
several
Membranes
,
if
I
may
so
call
them
,
when
it
has
been
dry'd
.
The
Adhesion
of
the
Periosteum
to
the
Bone
is
firm
,
and
intimate
,
partly
by
contiguity
,
partly
by
continuity
,
or
the
insertion
of
some
of
the
Filaments
of
the
Periosteum
into
it
,
and
by
the
Blood-Vessels
,
which
are
propagated
out
of
one
,
and
ramified
in
the
other
,
and
like
so
many
small
Ligaments
hold
them
together
.
By
continguous
Adhesion
I
mean
that
union
,
which
arises
from
the
immediate
Coadjacence
or
Contact
of
two
Bodies
of
a
fixed
Nature
,
where
no
matter
either
Volatile
,
or
Elastick
intervenes
,
so
as
to
concur
with
that
force
,
which
endeavours
to
separate
them
,
and
is
a
manner
of
Conjunction
,
which
some
Experiments
,
that
I
need
not
here
mention
,
do
demonstrate
to
us
.
That
part
of
the
Periosteum
,
which
is
thus
united
to
the
Bone
must
be
the
Fibres
,
which
are
propagated
from
the
Dura
Mater
,
as
being
those
,
which
lie
next
to
it
.
To
add
to
the
strength
of
this
part
of
their
union
Nature
has
wisely
contriv'd
;
for
all
Adhesion
,
and
Union
of
this
kind
being
so
much
the
more
firm
,
as
the
Superficies
is
larger
,
in
which
the
two
Bodies
,
that
are
contiguous
,
do
touch
one
another
,
the
Surface
both
of
the
Bones
,
and
their
Membrane
on
that
side
,
which
is
next
to
them
,
is
so
formed
as
to
receive
a
considerable
enlargement
by
incisions
,
and
small
superficial
Cavities
formed
on
the
outside
of
the
Bone
,
and
by
ridges
,
and
other
protuberances
on
that
side
of
the
Periosteum
,
which
is
immediately
applyed
to
it
.
And
I
need
not
stand
to
shew
how
these
inequalities
enlarge
their
superficies
beyond
what
it
would
be
,
if
it
were
smooth
and
plain
,
since
it
is
evident
.
But
to
explain
this
Adhesion
of
the
Periosteum
by
something
,
that
is
more
familiar
,
and
a
Notion
more
intelligible
,
I
conceive
that
the
Bones
obtain
very
much
the
nature
of
a
Gluten
.
When
their
Generation
has
proceeded
so
far
,
that
they
have
made
some
advancement
towards
their
natural
Temper
,
they
are
like
melted
Glue
,
to
which
the
Periosteum
being
applyed
,
whilst
they
are
soft
and
viscous
,
does
adhere
,
though
not
so
firmly
at
first
,
but
as
this
Glue
,
I
mean
the
Bones
are
indurated
,
and
their
parts
more
fixt
,
the
union
between
them
,
and
their
Membrane
is
more
and
more
confirmed
,
until
at
last
they
are
not
easily
separable
.
And
as
the
Periosteum
at
first
cleaves
to
the
Bone
,
whilst
it
is
soft
,
so
afterwards
in
all
the
growth
of
it
,
that
matter
,
which
gives
an
increase
to
the
Bones
being
,
when
it
is
first
supplyed
and
apponed
to
them
,
viscous
like
the
substance
of
a
new
formed
Bone
,
is
as
apt
to
stick
to
any
addition
made
to
the
Periosteum
in
its
growth
,
as
the
Bone
it self
was
to
cleave
to
its
Membrane
at
its
first
Formation
.
Neither
is
this
Notion
of
the
Adhesion
of
the
Periosteum
to
the
Bone
in
such
a
manner
,
as
if
they
were
joyned
by
Glue
merely
conjectural
,
but
grounded
upon
a
small
Experiment
I
made
:
I
took
a
piece
of
a
fresh
Bone
,
and
dissolved
it
in
Aqua
Portis
,
then
I
set
it
over
the
Fire
in
a
glazed
Vessel
,
and
evaporated
so
much
of
the
liquid
part
,
that
I
reduc'd
the
Solution
near
to
the
consistence
of
a
Jelly
,
then
I
set
it
to
cool
;
after
it
was
cold
,
it
not
only
resumed
its
hardness
,
(
though
it
was
more
brittle
)
but
adhered
to
the
Vessel
as
intimately
,
and
firmly
as
ever
I
have
observed
Glue
it self
to
do
to
a
Vessel
of
the
same
kind
.
Besides
,
the
Bones
in
a
Foetus
are
plainly
gelatinous
,
and
viscous
at
one
time
,
and
in
a
Calf
,
which
I
had
taken
out
of
a
Cow
sometime
before
it
was
to
be
excluded
,
where
the
greatest
part
of
the
Bone
was
in
some
measure
indurated
,
I
observed
such
a
gelatinous
matter
between
that
part
,
which
was
more
solid
,
and
the
Periosteum
.
Besides
this
manner
of
Adhesion
,
the
Periosteum
is
united
to
the
Bone
by
little
Fibrillae
or
Threads
continued
from
the
one
,
and
penetrating
into
the
substance
of
the
other
,
which
may
be
observed
in
a
perfect
Bone
,
especially
in
some
places
.
But
I
discovered
it
more
plainly
in
the
Bones
of
a
Calf
,
which
were
tender
and
imperfect
,
where
I
found
the
Threads
penetrating
that
gelatinous
Matter
,
which
lay
under
the
Periosteum
,
and
beyond
it
were
inserted
into
that
part
,
which
was
indurated
,
out
of
which
I
could
draw
some
of
them
.
By
these
Fibres
,
and
the
mediation
of
the
Periosteum
,
it
is
probable
that
the
Bones
have
some
internal
sense
,
so
that
they
may
be
said
to
be
sensible
not
only
in
their
Membrane
,
but
even
in
their
substance
.
When
we
consider
how
the
Teeth
,
which
are
at
least
in
the
stony
Cortex
of
that
part
,
which
stands
out
of
the
Gums
,
more
solid
than
any
other
Bones
,
will
be
affected
by
injuries
,
which
make
no
immediate
impression
upon
the
Nerve
,
which
lies
in
their
Cavities
,
as
to
instance
only
in
that
particular
sort
of
sense
they
have
upon
the
application
of
Acids
,
when
their
Mucus
is
scoured
off
,
which
we
term
setting
them
on
edge
,
what
is
this
but
a
sensibility
of
Bones
?
Considering
that
this
sense
must
be
by
the
Fibrillae
of
the
Nerve
inserted
into
them
,
that
these
Nerves
answer
for
the
defect
of
the
Periosteum
in
that
part
of
every
Tooth
,
which
stands
out
of
the
Gums
;
and
that
this
sensible
Membrane
does
propagate
Threads
into
all
the
Bones
,
how
can
we
think
but
that
any
irregular
,
and
tumultuous
motion
in
the
Spirits
of
these
solid
parts
is
communicable
to
the
Brain
by
the
mediation
of
those
Fibres
,
which
are
derived
from
the
Periosteum
into
any
Bone
,
as
well
as
by
the
Nervous
Fibres
,
which
are
disperst
in
the
substance
of
the
Teeth
.
And
to
confirm
what
I
now
say
,
there
is
an
observation
of
Nicolaus
Massa
,
which
Diemerbroek
mentions
,
of
a
Man
,
that
had
an
ulcerated
Leg
,
where
the
Bone
,
which
was
deprived
of
its
Membrane
,
was
so
sensible
,
that
it
could
not
be
toucht
without
pain
;
nay
the
Bone
was
Perforated
,
and
he
found
it
had
a
sense
in
the
internal
part
,
which
gave
him
the
suspicion
of
Nerves
,
but
he
has
left
it
to
others
to
find
them
,
and
as
I
could
never
with
the
strictest
enquiry
observe
any
such
thing
,
so
I
have
shewn
how
the
want
of
Nerves
is
supplyed
,
and
we
may
be
able
to
account
for
the
sensibility
of
the
Bones
without
their
proper
Nerves
.
I
come
now
to
consider
the
Design
and
Use
of
the
Periosteum
;
and
first
,
it
is
to
be
a
Tegument
to
the
Bones
:
for
Nature
in
the
Formation
of
all
the
parts
is
found
to
be
Elegant
,
as
well
as
Provident
,
and
though
it
could
be
granted
,
that
this
Membrane
serves
to
no
necessary
use
,
yet
it
is
for
decency
.
Secondly
,
It
conveys
Spirits
into
the
substance
of
the
Bones
for
maintaining
their
Heat
,
for
preserving
their
Sensibility
,
and
to
assist
in
the
Work
of
their
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
.
How
this
Membrane
immits
minute
Fibres
into
the
Bones
I
have
already
observed
,
and
I
do
suppose
they
are
continued
so
far
as
to
be
Infundibula
,
and
disembogue
themselves
into
the
Interstices
of
the
bony
Strings
,
in
which
the
Spirits
afterwards
move
as
their
Channels
,
and
therefore
some
of
these
Fibres
insinuate
themselves
farther
into
the
Bone
than
others
,
as
the
Interstices
which
they
serve
to
,
are
more
remote
from
,
or
nearer
to
the
Superficies
.
Thirdly
,
It
seems
to
be
one
thing
,
which
checks
,
and
helps
to
set
limits
to
the
growth
,
and
extension
of
the
Bones
.
Whilst
this
Membrane
is
growing
,
and
capable
of
being
farther
expanded
,
so
long
it
allows
the
Bones
the
liberty
of
inlarging
their
dimensions
,
but
when
it
ceases
to
be
extended
,
and
cannot
admit
of
their
increase
without
a
rupture
,
then
there
is
some
stop
put
to
their
growth
.
Therefore
we
shall
find
,
that
the
Periosteum
is
stretcht
upon
the
Bone
to
its
utmost
extent
,
so
that
when
it
is
divided
in
any
part
either
directly
,
or
transversly
,
and
raised
from
the
Bone
,
it
is
so
streight
,
and
correspondent
to
that
part
,
which
it
was
applyed
to
,
that
the
Labia
,
where
it
is
divided
,
cannot
fairly
,
and
without
tearing
of
it
,
be
extended
so
as
to
be
brought
to
lie
one
over
the
other
.
Neither
will
it
seem
improbable
that
so
thin
a
Membrane
should
hinder
the
increase
of
the
Bones
,
if
we
consider
the
strength
of
it
,
and
how
we
have
instances
that
seem
very
like
it
in
Trees
,
where
the
Bark
is
often
observed
to
bind
them
when
they
are
young
,
so
that
it
is
necessary
to
open
it
before
they
can
have
the
liberty
of
thriving
.
And
even
amongst
Animals
it
is
not
unknown
how
the
Skin
of
a
Horse
,
which
is
naturally
more
Tensile
,
when
he
is
Hidebound
,
as
they
term
it
,
checks
and
hinders
his
growing
.
Not
that
I
think
this
is
the
only
,
or
principal
thing
,
that
determines
the
measure
of
the
Bones
Accretion
,
I
only
suppose
it
conspires
with
another
Cause
,
which
I
shall
explain
,
when
I
come
to
speak
of
Accretion
,
and
to
shew
the
reason
,
why
it
ceases
in
full-grown
Animals
.
Fourthly
,
The
Periosteum
is
serviceable
in
the
Conjunction
of
the
Bones
and
their
Epiphyses
,
whilst
the
substance
of
the
Epiphyses
is
cartilaginous
;
of
those
Bones
,
which
are
joyned
by
Sutures
or
Harmony
,
and
in
the
connexion
of
the
Bones
and
their
Cartilages
.
For
being
a
strong
Membrane
,
and
firmly
adhering
to
any
of
these
parts
,
which
are
to
be
united
,
and
not
being
Tensile
like
some
other
Membranes
,
it
does
not
suffer
them
easily
to
recede
from
each
other
,
or
to
be
displaced
,
which
cannot
be
without
a
disruption
,
or
a
disengagement
from
one
of
those
two
parts
,
which
it
holds
together
.
This
,
though
it
be
not
the
same
thing
as
the
continuation
of
the
same
Body
;
yet
it
does
in
a
great
measure
answer
to
it
,
and
is
a
manner
of
Conjunction
,
which
Art
does
often
imitate
.
And
I
not
only
suppose
this
to
be
one
use
of
the
Periosteum
,
but
it
is
very
evident
where
the
Cartilages
are
joyned
to
any
Bones
;
for
if
we
take
the
Scapula
,
or
any
of
the
Ribs
,
and
divide
this
Membrane
round
that
part
,
where
their
Cartilage
is
united
to
them
,
though
there
is
another
contrivance
for
their
Conjunction
;
yet
they
will
be
easily
separated
.
Fifthly
,
It
serves
for
another
considerable
design
,
and
that
is
to
joyn
the
Heads
,
and
Tendons
of
the
Muscles
fast
to
the
Bones
:
for
although
,
as
I
have
already
observed
,
the
Tendons
of
some
Muscles
do
penetrate
this
Membrane
directly
,
and
are
immediately
inserted
into
the
Bone
;
yet
the
Origination
,
and
Tendons
of
a
great
many
Muscles
have
their
immediate
dependence
upon
the
Periosteum
,
by
whose
mediation
they
are
fastned
to
the
Bone
.
And
for
this
Reason
it
seems
to
be
,
that
Nature
has
made
the
Adhesion
of
of
this
Membrane
to
the
Bone
so
firm
by
that
contrivance
,
which
I
have
taken
notice
of
.
Sixthly
,
and
lastly
,
If
the
sense
that
this
Membrane
is
endued
with
,
was
intended
with
a
particular
respect
to
the
Bones
themselves
,
as
it
seems
to
be
,
and
not
merely
a
Consequence
,
as
the
Periosteum
is
propagated
from
such
parts
,
as
are
acutely
sensible
,
it
was
designed
for
the
safety
,
and
security
of
the
Bones
from
external
injuries
,
for
the
discovering
to
us
the
part
affected
,
when
they
are
distempered
,
and
directing
us
in
the
application
of
external
Remedies
.
As
for
other
inconveniencies
and
injuries
,
which
follow
upon
any
external
violence
,
excepting
the
pain
,
which
they
threaten
,
they
are
not
so
suddenly
thought
of
,
but
this
evil
of
pain
we
have
a
natural
,
and
an
immediate
abhorrence
of
,
without
any
deliberate
thought
or
consideration
,
and
as
the
apprehensions
of
it
,
so
our
endeavors
to
prevent
it
are
quick
,
and
as
this
obliges
us
to
watch
over
them
;
so
it
makes
us
withdraw
them
hastily
from
any
sudden
dangers
,
or
appearance
of
Mischief
.
Thus
for
the
security
of
the
Eye
,
which
in
the
Tunica
Cornea
,
has
no
sense
;
Nature
has
given
it
one
,
which
is
acutely
sensible
,
and
the
design
certainly
is
that
the
pain
,
which
the
Tunica
adnata
is
obnoxious
to
,
should
give
us
the
occasion
of
shutting
our
Eyes
against
any
thing
that
may
excite
it
,
and
consequently
serve
for
the
security
of
the
whole
Eye
:
And
thus
much
of
the
Periosteum
.
Of
the
Nature
,
and
Constituent
Parts
of
the
BONES
.
NOW
I
have
laid
aside
the
Periosteum
,
the
next
thing
,
which
comes
in
view
,
and
under
our
examination
,
is
the
Bone
it self
,
and
I
shall
enquire
First
,
Into
the
Nature
of
the
Bones
,
which
like
other
products
of
Nature
have
their
infancy
,
or
first
beginning
,
their
improvement
,
and
tendency
to
maturity
,
and
their
perfection
.
At
their
first
beginning
they
are
soft
and
gelatinous
,
that
is
,
whilst
their
proper
parts
not
only
are
disunited
,
but
have
a
mixture
of
such
moist
and
loose
Particles
,
which
intervene
,
as
are
neither
apt
themselves
to
be
fixt
,
nor
will
suffer
those
,
which
are
fit
to
make
a
Bone
,
to
unite
,
as
we
see
water
insinuating
it self
between
the
Particles
of
Gum
Arabick
,
or
any
Body
of
that
Nature
destroys
its
hardness
.
and
rigidity
,
and
renders
it
soft
and
gelatinous
.
When
they
advance
near
the
temper
of
a
Bone
they
are
cartilaginous
;
as
those
Particles
,
which
are
fit
to
make
a
Bone
,
are
driven
nearer
to
one
another
by
the
power
of
the
Spirits
,
and
the
pressure
of
that
Nutritious
Juice
,
which
they
drive
to
,
and
crowd
against
them
,
they
express
,
and
begin
to
free
themselves
from
those
parts
,
which
lay
between
them
,
and
hindered
their
mutual
access
,
and
that
unition
,
which
was
requisite
to
make
a
solid
Body
of
them
;
but
still
these
Particles
are
not
united
at
their
extremities
,
which
makes
the
parts
,
which
they
constitute
,
remain
as
yet
less
solid
,
and
more
flexible
than
a
perfect
Bone
.
But
when
the
Bones
are
grown
to
that
perfection
to
obtain
their
proper
Nature
,
they
are
solid
,
and
consist
wholly
of
Parts
,
which
are
naturally
fixed
,
and
void
of
motion
,
which
being
united
,
do
all
Conspire
to
resist
a
Pressure
,
and
any
endeavours
to
disturb
,
and
disunite
them
,
so
that
they
can
neither
be
agitated
by
Subtle
,
and
Volatile
Particles
within
;
nor
be
moved
,
and
disordered
but
by
some
great
and
extraordinary
violence
from
without
.
These
parts
are
of
two
sorts
,
to
wit
,
Terrestrial
,
and
Saline
.
It
is
true
,
if
we
come
to
torture
a
Bone
with
the
Fire
,
it
seems
to
confess
that
it
consists
of
all
the
five
Chymical
Principles
;
it
affords
us
a
Spirit
,
and
Phlegm
,
a
Volatile
Salt
,
and
an
Oily
or
Sulphureous
Substance
,
in
which
there
is
the
same
difference
to
be
observed
as
in
the
Medulla
,
one
part
is
soft
and
liquid
,
the
other
is
more
indurated
like
a
Sebum
,
and
the
hard
part
of
the
Marrow
;
after
these
parts
are
abstracted
,
we
have
the
Earthy
,
and
some
fixt
Saline
parts
remaining
behind
.
But
these
several
parts
are
found
in
a
great
disproportion
,
the
Terrestrial
only
are
,
after
a
thorough
and
perfect
Distillation
,
above
two
parts
of
three
,
which
I
take
to
be
the
truest
account
of
their
quantity
.
I
have
after
a
long
Calcination
of
Human
Bones
,
found
them
to
be
five
parts
of
nine
,
but
by
the
continuation
of
the
Fire
,
they
still
lose
of
their
weight
,
so
that
I
could
not
here
tell
where
to
fix
the
quantity
of
them
:
The
fixt
Salt
is
very
little
,
and
indeed
but
just
so
much
,
as
that
we
may
say
they
have
some
.
The
Volatile
Salt
was
about
a
thirtieth
part
:
the
Spirit
,
and
Phlegm
,
are
not
so
plentiful
as
in
Harts-Horn
,
being
about
an
eighth
,
whereas
in
Harts-Horn
they
are
above
a
fourth
part
;
the
fluid
Oil
a
twenty
fourth
,
besides
a
good
quantity
of
that
oily
Matter
,
which
was
indurated
,
and
stuck
to
the
upper
part
,
and
sides
of
the
Retort
.
But
to
speak
truly
,
these
cannot
all
be
properly
said
to
be
the
parts
of
a
Bone
:
the
Spirits
,
and
Phlegm
,
are
drawn
from
the
Blood-Vessels
,
and
the
Interstices
of
the
bony
Strings
,
in
which
the
Spirits
flow
whilst
the
Man
is
alive
,
and
the
Oil
is
plainly
what
had
been
supplyed
from
the
Medulla
,
and
insinuated
into
the
substance
of
the
Bone
by
Pores
,
which
I
shall
hereafter
describe
,
so
that
none
of
all
these
can
be
said
to
be
the
parts
of
a
Bone
any
more
,
than
the
blood
may
be
said
to
be
the
part
of
a
Vein
,
or
an
Artery
.
That
which
we
call
the
Volatile
Salt
,
at
least
the
greatest
part
of
it
,
I
take
to
be
a
Constituent
part
of
a
Bone
,
and
however
it
is
raised
,
and
brought
over
by
the
Fire
;
yet
the
Particles
of
it
are
solid
,
and
sit
to
be
one
ingredient
in
these
hard
and
rigid
parts
,
in
which
whilst
they
are
lodged
,
they
are
fixt
,
as
we
find
after
Distillation
they
will
be
Chrystallized
,
and
resume
a
solidity
;
besides
,
this
Salt
does
shew
much
of
a
fixed
Nature
upon
the
Tongue
,
when
it
is
tasted
,
having
such
a
kind
of
sensible
coldness
as
Sal
Prunellae
has
.
The
Particles
of
which
the
Bones
consist
,
when
we
consider
how
they
form
Strings
,
seem
to
be
of
a
long
Figure
,
and
their
position
streight
,
so
that
one
end
lies
towards
one
,
and
the
other
towards
the
other
extremity
of
a
Bone
in
the
sides
of
it
.
I
say
in
the
sides
,
because
where
the
Strings
alter
their
course
,
and
run
Obliquely
,
or
Transversly
,
as
in
the
Cancelli
,
and
small
Caverns
of
the
Bones
,
and
at
the
extremities
,
where
they
lie
over
,
and
shut
up
the
Cavities
,
the
position
of
these
Particles
must
be
different
.
Perhaps
I
may
seem
to
contradict
my self
,
when
I
say
the
bony
Particles
are
of
a
long
Figure
,
and
yet
make
the
Bones
to
consist
of
two
different
Principles
,
which
may
be
thought
to
be
an
implicite
Assertion
that
their
Particles
are
diversly
figurated
.
But
it
is
very
consistent
with
the
Notion
,
I
have
of
the
Particles
of
all
at
least
solid
Bodies
,
which
is
,
that
none
of
them
have
the
true
and
distinct
Nature
of
any
one
pure
Principle
;
but
are
a
composition
of
two
,
or
more
,
and
from
the
proportion
of
the
Principles
,
and
the
manner
of
their
mixture
or
union
,
arise
the
Figure
and
Nature
of
the
Particles
,
which
they
produce
.
So
that
though
there
is
certainly
a
difference
in
the
Figure
of
the
Particles
of
every
Principle
;
yet
those
which
are
formed
from
the
Union
of
two
,
or
more
of
them
,
may
all
be
a
like
figurated
in
a
Body
,
which
contains
several
Principles
.
The
bony
Particles
are
in
every
Series
united
at
their
extremities
,
and
by
this
Union
they
form
continued
Threads
or
Strings
,
which
continuity
gives
the
Bones
a
rigidity
.
The
course
or
tendency
of
all
these
Strings
in
the
sides
of
a
Bone
,
is
as
the
position
of
the
Particles
,
from
one
end
towards
the
other
,
and
wherever
the
Laminae
,
which
they
make
,
are
contiguous
,
they
are
Parallel
,
and
so
far
streight
as
the
Figure
of
the
Bone
will
admit
.
Their
course
is
no
where
more
easily
to
be
discovered
in
the
Bones
either
of
Men
,
or
Brutes
,
than
in
the
Ribs
,
where
some
of
them
may
be
separated
,
and
run
in
the
form
of
a
String
sometimes
for
some
way
together
.
And
if
we
suppose
,
as
we
must
do
,
the
Horns
of
Beasts
to
be
of
the
Nature
of
Bones
,
there
are
some
of
them
,
which
plainly
discover
thus
much
to
us
,
that
the
Bones
consist
of
several
small
Strings
,
as
particularly
in
the
Rhinoceros
Horns
in
the
Repository
their
Strings
are
actually
divided
,
and
their
course
visible
at
their
Basis
.
Or
if
we
may
make
a
judgment
of
our
own
Bones
,
and
those
of
Birds
and
Beasts
by
Animals
of
another
Element
,
the
Whale-bone
does
sufficiently
demonstrate
,
both
that
they
consist
of
such
Strings
,
and
that
the
course
of
them
is
from
one
end
towards
the
other
.
In
short
,
in
all
the
Bones
,
even
those
,
which
are
not
to
us
divisible
into
stringy
parts
,
their
tendency
does
evidently
appear
in
the
Fissures
,
which
are
many
times
to
be
observed
in
them
,
when
they
have
lain
in
the
Sun
,
or
are
any
ways
dryed
so
as
to
crack
.
These
Strings
,
though
some
of
them
run
to
the
very
extremities
of
the
Bones
,
and
others
approach
near
to
them
,
do
not
terminate
there
,
so
as
to
have
distinct
ends
,
but
they
are
,
where
they
may
be
thought
to
terminate
,
still
continued
,
and
run
transversly
,
and
as
it
were
Arched
,
that
the
Strings
of
one
side
of
the
Bone
proceed
so
as
to
meet
,
and
be
united
to
those
,
which
are
propagated
from
the
opposite
;
and
this
at
both
extremities
,
that
they
are
a
continuation
,
though
not
of
the
Figure
;
yet
in
the
manner
of
a
Ring
.
Therefore
they
are
not
all
of
a
length
,
but
in
every
Plate
they
fall
one
shorter
than
another
.
Those
which
make
the
external
Plate
run
from
one
end
quite
up
to
the
other
,
and
are
the
full
length
of
the
Bone
,
and
in
some
few
other
Laminae
,
which
lie
nearest
to
this
,
they
want
no
more
than
the
thickness
of
what
is
above
them
,
and
do
every
where
,
as
well
where
they
proceed
transversly
,
as
where
they
are
streight
keep
a
sociable
course
,
but
in
all
the
other
Plates
they
come
more
short
of
the
length
of
the
Bone
,
and
run
off
from
them
,
which
close
up
or
make
the
extremity
of
it
,
only
by
some
Corrugations
and
Apophyses
,
which
form
the
small
Cavities
they
come
to
meet
,
and
to
be
united
in
some
certain
places
.
The
Strings
of
the
first
internal
Plate
in
those
Bones
,
which
have
a
large
Cavity
,
do
plainly
first
divert
from
the
side
,
or
rest
of
the
Plates
into
the
interstice
;
after
these
the
Strings
of
the
next
Lamina
,
and
thus
they
run
off
one
after
another
till
we
come
to
the
extremity
,
where
those
of
some
few
of
the
external
Plates
,
which
remain
running
transversly
without
any
irregularities
,
or
Plicae
,
and
being
contiguous
,
as
on
the
sides
,
make
a
thinner
,
but
compact
part
,
which
covers
and
shuts
up
the
ends
of
the
Bones
.
And
as
the
bony
substance
of
which
the
Cancelli
,
and
the
small
Cavities
are
formed
,
is
a
continuation
of
the
Strings
from
all
sides
of
the
Bones
in
those
,
which
have
the
large
Cavities
;
so
from
the
first
appearance
of
these
Cancelli
,
or
the
first
formation
of
the
small
Caverns
,
where
there
is
nothing
of
that
reticular
texture
,
as
the
Strings
of
every
Lamina
strike
off
to
make
them
,
the
side
or
Wall
of
the
Bone
grows
gradually
thinner
towards
the
extremity
,
so
that
by
that
time
we
come
to
the
end
of
it
,
we
have
not
above
a
fifth
,
or
sixth
part
,
and
it
may
be
less
,
remaining
to
make
the
thickness
of
that
part
.
Thus
in
the
Os
femoris
of
a
Humane
Skeleton
I
have
observed
the
thickness
of
the
side
before
any
of
the
Strings
ran
off
from
it
to
be
five
times
more
,
than
that
of
the
Head
.
So
that
if
we
suppose
the
side
to
consist
of
five
and
thirty
Plates
,
then
has
the
Head
but
seven
which
lie
contiguous
to
one
another
,
and
inclose
the
Cavity
.
Perhaps
it
may
not
be
so
easily
understood
how
the
Strings
of
the
exterior
Plates
are
continued
at
the
ends
of
the
articulated
Bones
,
which
are
covered
with
a
cartilaginous
substance
supposed
to
be
distinct
from
the
Bone
,
but
the
parts
,
of
which
these
Cartilages
consist
,
are
the
same
as
those
,
which
make
the
Strings
in
the
more
solid
part
,
disposed
in
the
same
order
,
so
that
the
Series
of
the
Particles
of
so
many
Strings
,
as
answer
to
the
thickness
of
the
Cartilage
,
run
through
it
,
and
would
be
continued
in
the
Nature
of
a
solid
bony
String
,
but
that
the
liquor
,
which
is
continually
supplyed
to
the
Joynts
,
will
not
suffer
the
Particles
to
be
so
intimately
united
,
as
to
render
that
substance
of
that
part
equally
hard
.
The
Bones
in
their
firm
,
and
solid
part
,
and
where
the
small
Cavities
are
distinct
consist
of
several
Laminae
,
or
thin
Plates
lying
one
within
,
or
under
another
.
So
that
there
is
this
subordination
,
in
the
Constituent
parts
of
a
Bone
,
a
proportionate
quantity
of
Earth
,
and
Salt
duly
mixt
,
produce
the
Particles
;
the
Particles
regularly
disposed
,
and
united
at
their
extremities
in
every
Series
form
the
Strings
;
the
Strings
laid
in
a
convenient
Order
,
and
Number
,
and
so
united
form
the
Plates
;
and
these
Plates
make
up
the
Bone
.
I
say
the
Bones
in
their
solid
part
,
and
where
the
small
Cavities
are
distinct
are
formed
thus
of
Plates
,
because
where
any
part
of
their
Structure
is
like
Network
,
or
Cancelli
,
which
are
to
be
found
in
many
of
the
Bones
of
a
Human
Skeleton
,
and
more
than
in
other
Animals
,
the
Strings
are
not
so
ordered
,
and
united
as
to
make
any
Plates
,
but
run
into
several
Fasciculi
of
those
smaller
Strings
.
Now
since
the
Strings
of
which
these
Laminae
consist
are
,
as
I
have
already
shewn
,
after
the
perfection
of
the
Bone
so
continued
from
one
side
to
the
other
as
to
have
no
distinct
extremities
,
every
one
of
these
Plates
excepting
those
,
which
have
their
Strings
at
any
end
running
into
Fasciculi
,
could
they
be
divided
entire
,
would
be
like
a
Tube
imperforated
at
both
ends
.
Yet
I
did
in
two
Oxes
Bones
,
which
were
fresh
,
meet
with
a
small
Lamell
,
which
lay
next
to
the
Periosteum
,
that
fell
much
short
of
the
length
of
the
Bone
,
and
did
not
lie
round
the
Cavity
so
as
to
be
Tubular
,
but
I
lookt
upon
it
to
be
extraordinary
,
and
not
agreeable
to
the
common
method
of
Nature
.
There
is
some
difference
in
the
manner
,
wherein
the
Lamells
in
several
Bones
are
disposed
;
where
there
is
a
large
Cavity
they
are
on
every
side
contiguous
,
and
closely
united
,
and
the
small
Caverns
,
and
Cancelli
,
which
are
at
the
extremities
,
are
produced
from
Plates
,
and
Strings
propagated
from
the
sides
:
But
in
the
Bones
,
which
have
not
any
great
Cavity
,
but
are
altogether
spongious
within
,
many
of
the
internal
Laminae
are
placed
at
some
distance
from
one
another
in
all
their
length
,
excepting
in
those
several
places
,
where
the
flexure
of
their
Strings
this
way
,
or
that
,
and
their
Apophyses
bring
them
to
meet
,
and
being
thus
modified
all
along
just
as
they
are
at
the
extremities
only
of
the
Bones
,
which
have
a
large
Cavity
,
they
produce
in
the
whole
internal
part
the
same
sort
of
small
bony
Cells
.
And
because
many
of
the
Plates
within
stand
thus
distant
from
one
another
,
they
fill
up
the
whole
space
within
the
Wall
or
solid
part
,
with
such
a
cavernous
substance
,
and
therefore
the
sides
in
these
Bones
are
thinner
,
and
the
Plates
which
are
contiguous
,
and
are
their
solid
part
,
are
fewer
than
in
those
,
which
obtain
a
large
Cavity
.
On
the
inside
of
the
Os
Humeri
of
a
Humane
Skeleton
,
I
have
sometime
found
the
first
Plate
,
from
one
end
of
the
Cavity
to
the
other
,
puft
up
in
several
places
,
so
as
to
form
conspicuous
Cavities
under
it
,
but
round
every
one
of
those
Cavities
it
was
deprest
,
and
remained
united
to
the
next
Lamina
,
and
where
it
was
thus
elevated
,
I
took
notice
of
a
great
many
Pores
,
by
which
I
do
suppose
the
Medullary
Oil
did
pass
out
of
the
large
Cavity
into
those
,
which
were
under
this
Plate
,
and
were
some
of
those
transerse
Pores
,
by
which
the
Marrow
is
conveyed
in
order
to
diffuse
itself
between
the
Laminae
,
and
which
I
shall
presently
give
an
account
of
.
Of
these
Plates
I
have
in
one
Bone
with
a
Microscope
numbered
sixteen
together
,
and
by
computing
the
number
of
those
,
which
I
could
not
so
well
distinguish
,
by
the
thickness
of
them
,
which
were
discernible
,
I
reckoned
them
all
to
be
three
or
four
and
thirty
.
In
another
Oxe's
Bone
I
counted
one
and
forty
together
,
which
I
could
plainly
discover
,
the
rest
I
could
not
so
well
,
because
they
did
not
lie
so
streight
,
and
regular
on
that
side
next
the
Cavity
,
as
that
I
could
be
certain
as
to
their
number
,
but
yet
I
discerned
they
were
distinct
Plates
,
and
I
numbred
them
so
well
as
I
could
,
which
were
by
that
account
fourteen
,
so
that
they
were
in
all
five
and
fifty
.
That
the
Bones
do
thus
consist
of
several
thin
Plates
lying
one
over
another
we
have
presumptive
evidence
from
their
exfoliation
,
and
considering
how
much
the
Horns
of
Beasts
participate
of
the
Nature
of
Bones
,
and
how
many
of
them
may
be
actually
divided
into
several
thinner
Lamells
,
this
may
induce
us
to
think
that
the
Bones
are
in
the
same
manner
made
up
of
Laminae
.
But
we
have
further
evidence
of
it
,
as
they
may
be
distinguished
with
a
Microscope
,
and
not
only
so
,
but
I
have
actually
separated
them
in
several
Bones
,
particularly
I
have
taken
some
of
the
thin
,
and
fine
Laminae
off
from
a
piece
of
a
human
Skull
,
and
in
one
Bone
I
had
,
I
could
divide
the
whole
Wall
from
the
Cavity
to
the
external
superficies
into
Plates
,
though
some
of
them
I
must
confess
were
thicker
than
others
;
but
when
I
viewed
any
of
the
Plates
with
a
Glass
,
and
numbered
sixteen
,
or
more
together
,
whilst
they
were
yet
united
I
could
not
discern
any
such
difference
in
their
crassitude
,
so
that
I
am
confident
,
that
those
,
which
I
found
upon
separating
of
them
to
be
thicker
than
others
,
and
which
I
could
not
divide
into
such
thin
and
curious
Plates
,
as
I
did
some
,
did
consist
of
thinner
,
and
finer
Laminae
.
The
manner
how
the
Bones
consist
of
several
Plates
included
one
within
the
other
,
and
how
the
small
Caverns
,
and
Latice-Work
are
produced
,
I
have
endeavoured
to
express
in
the
first
Figure
,
Tab
.
I.
where
a
,
a
,
a.
are
the
Plates
in
the
sides
of
a
Bone
,
which
must
be
supposed
to
be
contiguous
,
although
I
have
made
them
distant
to
represent
them
distinct
,
the
four
exterior
of
which
are
parallel
and
contiguous
at
the
extremities
b
,
b
.
as
well
as
in
the
sides
a
,
a
,
a.
c
,
c
.
is
the
Latice-Work
produced
from
the
Strings
propagated
from
the
Plates
d
,
d
,
d
,
d
,
e
,
e
.
are
the
Caverns
formed
of
the
Plates
f
,
f
,
f
,
f
,
f
,
f
.
which
run
off
from
the
side
successively
,
where
the
crassitude
of
the
solid
part
appears
gradually
diminished
,
G.
is
the
large
Cavity
,
and
h
,
h
.
the
passage
of
the
Medullary
Vein
,
and
Artery
.
In
the
Bones
through
,
and
between
the
Plates
are
formed
Pores
besides
those
,
which
are
made
for
the
passage
of
the
Blood-Vessels
,
which
are
of
two
sorts
,
some
penetrate
the
Laminae
,
and
are
transverse
looking
from
the
Cavity
to
the
external
superficies
of
the
Bone
.
The
second
sort
are
formed
between
the
Plates
,
which
are
longitudinal
,
and
streight
,
tending
from
one
end
of
the
Bone
towards
the
other
,
and
observing
the
course
of
the
bony
Strings
.
And
that
I
may
not
be
thought
to
pretend
to
the
discovery
of
what
no
other
mens
Eyes
can
discern
,
because
they
are
generally
very
difficult
to
be
observed
,
unless
it
be
the
transverse
Pores
in
the
internal
Lamell
,
I
have
the
pieces
of
two
Bones
,
which
I
have
brought
along
with
me
,
in
one
of
which
,
the
transverse
,
in
the
other
the
longitudinal
Pores
are
very
visible
with
the
help
of
an
ordinary
magnifying
Glass
.
The
first
kind
of
passages
are
formed
not
only
in
the
first
internal
Lamina
,
but
in
every
one
,
even
to
that
which
includes
all
the
rest
,
and
I
have
not
only
seen
them
sometimes
in
those
parts
of
a
Plate
,
which
in
the
Cavity
have
been
naturally
puft
up
,
and
raised
from
the
side
of
the
Bone
,
and
in
the
next
Lamell
to
that
,
but
I
had
the
satisfaction
in
that
Bone
,
which
I
resolved
into
Plates
,
to
observe
some
of
them
in
all
the
Plates
.
Though
so
far
as
I
have
observed
the
nearer
they
are
to
the
Cavity
the
greater
is
the
number
of
these
Pores
,
which
in
the
first
internal
Plate
are
very
numerous
.
Now
this
difference
in
the
number
of
the
transverse
Pores
,
besides
what
I
gather
from
what
I
have
observed
,
we
may
suppose
for
these
two
Reasons
,
first
because
the
quantity
of
Marrow
,
which
is
to
pass
through
them
is
less
,
and
less
,
as
it
approaches
nearer
to
the
outside
of
the
Bone
;
for
the
Marrow
being
supplyed
from
the
Cavity
,
every
Plate
transmits
so
much
as
is
necessary
for
its
own
use
,
and
all
the
Plates
,
that
lie
above
it
,
so
that
every
one
as
it
approaches
nearer
to
the
superficies
,
having
a
Plate
less
than
another
to
transmit
the
Medullary
Oil
to
,
there
is
occasion
for
a
smaller
number
of
these
Pores
in
one
than
in
another
.
Secondly
,
because
it
was
necessary
the
Bone
should
be
very
solid
towards
the
superficies
,
where
it
is
exposed
to
external
injuries
.
About
these
passages
I
was
particularly
strict
in
my
enquiry
,
whether
they
were
not
formed
for
Blood-Vessels
tending
either
to
,
or
from
the
Marrow
,
and
although
some
of
the
Medullary
Veins
have
Pores
by
which
they
penetrate
into
the
substance
of
the
Bone
,
yet
I
made
my self
certain
that
these
Pores
for
the
generality
of
them
,
which
I
examined
,
had
no
Vessels
,
which
passed
into
them
.
These
transverse
Pores
do
not
observe
any
such
order
as
to
lie
directly
one
under
another
to
form
one
continued
passage
from
the
Cavity
to
the
external
Plate
.
This
could
not
be
,
but
Nature
must
either
have
been
frustrated
of
her
end
in
making
them
,
or
injurious
to
the
solidity
of
the
part
.
If
they
had
been
continued
through
the
whole
thickness
of
a
Bone
,
and
limited
to
their
present
number
,
without
the
other
Pores
which
are
formed
between
the
Plates
,
it
had
been
but
a
small
part
of
the
substance
of
a
Bone
,
that
could
ever
have
been
touched
,
and
had
the
benefit
of
that
oily
matter
,
which
they
serve
for
the
dispensation
of
.
If
they
had
been
so
thick
,
and
numerous
,
as
that
all
the
substance
of
a
Bone
could
have
been
oiled
by
the
insinuating
Marrow
without
the
longitudinal
Pores
,
this
had
been
as
injurious
another
way
,
and
such
a
porosity
would
have
destroyed
that
solidity
,
and
firmitude
,
that
were
necessary
in
these
parts
,
which
are
the
Timber-Work
,
and
Supporters
of
all
the
rest
.
For
the
transverse
Pores
,
which
interrupt
the
continuity
of
the
Strings
,
that
constitute
the
Plates
,
would
have
detracted
much
more
from
the
strength
,
and
rigidity
of
the
Bones
,
then
those
,
which
are
formed
in
the
length
of
the
Strings
,
and
between
the
Laminae
,
which
is
easily
demonstrable
.
But
●●y
the
contrivance
,
which
appears
,
Nature
●●rains
one
end
in
such
a
method
as
does
not
disappoint
her
of
another
,
but
both
makes
her
Bone
firm
,
and
in
the
dispensation
of
the
Marrow
is
just
,
and
kind
to
the
whole
substance
of
it
.
As
the
transverse
Pores
are
differently
placed
in
the
several
Plates
so
as
not
to
receive
the
Medullary
Oil
immediately
one
from
another
,
so
those
in
the
same
Lamell
are
disposed
with
a
seeming
irregularity
,
and
scattered
,
not
being
digested
into
such
an
order
as
to
form
Circles
,
or
exact
series
of
Pores
round
it
,
which
thing
is
yet
regular
,
and
reasonable
,
and
without
doubt
is
done
ex
proposito
,
that
the
Plates
might
not
be
weaker
,
and
more
apt
to
be
broken
in
one
place
,
than
in
another
.
For
although
they
had
not
exceeded
their
present
number
,
yet
supposing
they
had
been
set
in
several
series
round
a
Plate
so
as
to
delineate
Circles
about
it
,
this
would
have
made
it
more
infirm
and
apt
to
be
broken
in
those
than
in
other
places
,
or
than
now
it
is
in
any
part
.
Besides
these
there
are
longitudinal
Pores
formed
between
the
Plates
,
which
in
the
sides
of
the
Bone
have
a
tendency
from
one
end
towards
the
other
,
and
where
the
Strings
alter
their
course
,
and
are
transverse
to
the
Cavity
that
is
at
the
extremities
,
they
still
run
along
between
the
Plates
,
and
change
their
Position
,
as
the
Strings
do
.
These
are
not
very
commonly
to
be
observed
,
nor
without
a
strict
inquiry
,
and
good
Glasses
,
unless
it
be
now
and
then
in
some
particular
Bones
.
There
are
none
in
which
they
are
oftner
capable
of
being
observed
than
in
the
Ribs
.
Though
I
have
in
the
firmest
part
of
a
Scapula
,
where
the
Plates
were
immediately
united
plainly
discerned
them
,
and
even
seen
the
Marrow
,
which
had
insinuated
itself
into
them
,
sticking
to
their
sides
in
the
shape
of
an
Oil
.
I
have
likewise
had
the
satisfaction
to
observe
them
in
a
human
Bone
,
and
that
between
eleven
,
or
twelve
several
Plates
.
By
these
it
is
that
the
Medullary
Oil
diffuses
it self
,
and
is
immediately
beneficial
to
the
Plates
;
the
transverse
Pores
are
subordinate
to
these
,
and
rather
designed
for
the
passage
of
the
Marrow
into
them
,
than
for
the
immediate
communication
of
it
to
the
substance
of
the
Bone
.
The
manner
therefore
,
in
which
the
Medullary
Oil
insinuates
itself
through
a
Bone
,
and
is
dispensed
to
all
the
parts
of
it
,
is
this
;
it
first
passes
being
liquid
,
as
it
all
is
whilst
the
Animal
is
alive
,
out
of
the
Cavity
through
the
transverse
Pores
of
the
first
internal
Lamina
,
and
not
having
Pores
of
the
same
kind
directly
subjacent
in
the
next
Plate
to
transmit
it
towards
the
outside
of
the
Bone
,
it
flows
into
the
longitudinal
Pores
formed
between
these
two
,
the
first
,
and
second
Plates
,
and
being
carryed
along
in
them
till
it
finds
some
transverse
Pores
in
the
second
Plate
,
it
passes
through
these
,
which
when
it
has
done
it
is
again
obliged
to
alter
its
course
to
run
into
,
and
flow
along
in
the
streight
Pores
between
the
second
,
and
third
Laminae
,
thus
it
passes
through
and
between
the
Plates
successively
,
till
it
has
made
its
way
through
the
solid
part
to
the
external
Plate
.
Thus
the
Medullary
Oil
is
dispensed
in
all
the
Bones
to
those
Plates
,
which
are
contiguous
,
and
have
no
intermediate
Cavities
to
entertain
any
Medullary
Glands
of
their
own
,
but
where
any
part
of
the
Plates
stand
at
some
distance
,
being
only
united
by
intervals
as
their
Corrugations
bring
them
to
meet
in
some
certain
places
,
there
we
have
the
small
Caverns
,
which
are
capable
of
containing
some
Medullary
Glands
,
so
that
here
the
Plates
have
more
immediately
,
and
without
the
former
method
of
conveyance
the
benefit
of
the
Marrow
.
Of
the
Superficies
of
the
Bones
,
their
Passages
formed
for
the
Medullary
Vessels
,
and
their
Cavities
.
NOW
I
have
considered
the
Constituent
parts
of
a
Bone
,
I
proceed
to
examin
it
entire
,
and
to
take
notice
of
the
structure
,
which
arises
from
the
composition
of
its
parts
,
and
the
order
,
in
which
Nature
has
disposed
the
Plates
,
and
the
first
thing
,
which
falls
under
our
observation
is
the
superficies
,
which
in
all
the
Bones
excepting
only
at
the
ends
of
those
,
which
are
articulated
,
where
it
was
necessary
that
they
should
be
smoother
to
make
them
more
fit
to
be
moved
,
and
managed
by
the
Muscles
,
is
remarkably
unequal
(
though
more
in
some
than
in
others
)
from
Cavities
,
whereof
some
are
superficial
,
others
are
passages
,
which
penetrate
farther
into
their
substance
,
the
most
conspicuous
of
which
are
those
,
through
which
the
Blood-Vessels
of
the
Marrow
,
and
the
Arteries
,
which
are
designed
for
the
nourishment
of
the
Bones
,
do
enter
.
The
superficial
Cavities
,
which
some
may
think
to
be
accidental
,
are
not
the
careless
strokes
,
but
the
design
of
Nature
,
and
are
those
inequalities
,
which
I
have
already
in
speaking
of
the
Periosteum
observed
to
be
a
contrivance
to
inlarge
the
superficies
of
the
Bones
,
and
to
strengthen
the
adhesion
of
that
Membrane
to
them
.
They
are
of
two
sorts
,
some
are
long
,
and
these
we
may
call
Sulci
or
Furrows
,
others
are
more
contracted
in
their
length
and
of
a
different
Figure
,
which
may
be
distinguished
from
the
former
by
the
name
of
superficial
Pits
or
depressions
.
Of
the
Sulci
some
are
larger
and
broader
,
some
longer
,
and
some
more
superficial
than
others
.
But
they
all
generally
agree
in
this
,
that
they
observe
the
position
of
the
Particles
,
and
the
course
of
the
Strings
in
the
Plate
,
in
which
they
are
formed
,
so
as
to
run
directly
the
same
way
as
they
lie
,
though
in
the
Os
Hyoides
I
observed
some
few
of
them
to
be
different
,
some
were
of
the
figure
of
an
S
,
and
others
were
plainly
Oblique
to
the
course
of
the
Strings
.
Of
the
superficial
Pits
some
are
broader
,
and
larger
,
others
,
and
much
the
greatest
number
of
them
,
are
smaller
.
Many
of
these
last
are
round
,
those
which
are
larger
are
irregular
in
their
Figure
,
and
seem
to
be
a
sort
of
confluentes
,
or
several
of
the
little
Pits
run
one
into
another
.
I
have
in
some
of
these
larger
depressions
observed
others
that
were
small
,
that
there
were
Pits
within
a
Pit
.
I
have
though
rarely
seen
of
these
superficial
Cavities
running
a
little
way
under
the
Plate
,
in
which
they
were
formed
,
into
which
the
Periosteum
by
a
Protuberance
answering
to
it
,
did
insinuate
itself
.
These
inequalities
of
the
S●l●i
,
and
superficial
depressions
do
not
observe
the
same
proportion
in
their
number
in
all
the
Bones
,
some
have
more
Furrows
,
some
more
Pits
than
others
.
The
Os
Humeri
,
and
the
Tibiae
,
and
especially
the
Thigh
Bone
have
a
great
number
of
the
Furrows
,
some
of
which
are
deep
and
considerably
long
,
three
inches
and
more
.
Besides
these
they
have
the
superficial
depressions
,
and
that
some
of
them
in
the
very
Furrows
themselves
,
which
are
large
.
The
Ulna
,
and
Radius
have
Furrows
too
as
well
as
Pits
,
though
the
first
has
the
greatest
number
of
them
.
The
Fibula
has
considerable
Furrows
in
some
places
,
though
it
has
not
so
many
to
shew
us
,
but
abounds
chiefly
with
the
other
superficial
Cavities
.
Some
of
them
are
likewise
to
be
observed
in
the
Bones
of
the
Metacarpus
,
and
Metatarsus
.
Thus
they
have
appeared
in
those
Bones
,
where
I
did
industriously
observe
them
,
but
I
see
little
reason
why
they
should
be
constantly
alike
in
all
Skeletons
,
so
that
it
is
probable
Nature
does
here
change
her
hand
in
some
Subjects
,
and
form
more
superficial
depressions
,
or
more
Furrows
in
the
same
Bones
of
several
individuals
.
In
short
many
of
the
Bones
have
some
of
both
sorts
,
and
all
have
the
superficial
depressions
.
But
in
the
upper
part
of
the
Os
Frontis
,
and
in
the
Bones
of
the
Sinciput
at
those
Angles
,
which
meet
in
the
Coronal
Suture
,
and
all
along
on
both
sides
the
Sutura
Sagittalis
I
have
observed
in
several
human
Skulls
,
not
so
much
this
contrivance
of
superficial
Cavities
for
inlarging
their
superficies
,
and
strengthning
the
adhesion
of
the
Periosteum
,
as
numerous
Pores
penetrating
into
the
substance
of
those
Bones
,
particularly
in
one
of
the
Skeletons
in
the
Repository
they
are
very
numerous
,
exactly
representing
the
transverse
Pores
of
the
internal
Lamina
in
the
large
Cavities
of
the
great
Bones
of
the
joynts
,
and
in
one
Skull
I
found
many
of
them
planted
more
backward
down
the
middle
of
the
Os
Occipitis
.
The
same
I
have
met
withal
in
the
Os
Frontis
of
an
Ape
,
and
in
a
Tyger
where
I
suppose
the
Tendons
of
the
Temporal
Muscles
reached
to
the
Sagittal
Sature
,
I
found
them
only
in
the
Bone
of
the
Forehead
;
and
I
observed
the
like
in
the
Ossa
Sincipitis
of
one
Rhinoceros
,
on
both
sides
of
the
Sagittal
Suture
.
The
reason
of
which
difference
to
me
seems
to
be
this
,
because
where
these
Pores
are
to
be
observed
in
the
Bones
of
the
Sinciput
there
are
the
Tendons
of
no
Muscles
inserted
,
so
that
there
was
no
reason
to
contrive
for
so
firm
an
adhesion
of
the
Pericranium
to
these
parts
,
and
indeed
not
much
more
in
the
Os
Frontis
,
for
though
there
are
Muscles
,
which
have
their
Origination
from
it
,
yet
they
are
no
more
than
the
Musculi
Frontales
,
which
only
Corrugate
the
Forehead
,
and
help
to
raise
the
upper
Eye-lids
,
when
we
would
open
them
very
wide
,
and
so
have
no
great
stress
,
or
weight
depending
upon
them
when
they
act
.
Since
therefore
there
was
no
great
occasion
for
these
superficial
Cavities
,
Nature
in
those
parts
of
the
Bones
I
now
mention'd
has
formed
Pores
to
another
end
,
and
may
here
be
thought
to
be
upon
a
design
for
the
preservation
of
our
Health
,
and
the
greater
security
of
our
Lives
.
As
it
was
requisite
that
the
upper
Region
of
our
Bodies
,
where
the
Soul
,
that
actuates
,
the
Sun
,
that
irradiates
the
lesser
World
,
is
seated
,
should
be
clear
,
free
from
Clouds
,
and
Vapours
,
so
these
Pores
seem
to
be
formed
as
one
way
to
expel
,
and
scatter
those
moist
,
and
misty
Particles
,
which
may
be
apt
to
eclipse
,
or
weaken
the
influences
of
that
Principle
,
which
animates
us
.
I
do
therefore
conceive
that
they
are
Perspiracula
by
which
the
offensive
Vapours
,
which
arise
,
and
gather
within
the
Cranium
do
perspire
.
And
it
may
seem
more
probable
if
we
consider
how
Sweats
do
easily
,
and
frequently
arise
in
the
Forehead
,
even
when
they
are
not
discernible
in
other
parts
,
to
account
for
which
we
may
reasonably
suppose
that
there
is
some
other
way
of
evacuation
besides
what
is
made
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
by
the
Cutaneous
Glands
,
which
are
to
be
found
in
any
part
of
the
Skin
as
well
as
there
.
I
know
the
practice
both
of
antient
and
modern
Physicians
have
in
taking
off
the
Hair
,
and
the
application
of
Plaisters
as
well
for
clearing
,
as
strengthning
of
the
Brain
,
directed
to
have
them
done
upon
the
crown
of
the
Head
,
not
that
they
did
as
I
can
find
ever
take
notice
of
these
Pores
,
though
Anatomists
do
suggest
that
the
substance
of
the
Bones
of
the
Synciput
are
therefore
thinner
,
and
more
rare
than
that
of
the
other
Bones
,
that
there
may
be
a
more
free
,
and
easie
exhalation
of
Vapours
,
which
implies
a
supposition
that
there
are
such
Pores
.
I
must
confess
I
have
not
met
with
them
in
all
the
Skulls
,
that
I
have
examined
,
and
perhaps
the
difference
may
make
some
variation
in
the
state
of
the
Brain
,
the
want
of
them
may
be
the
occasion
of
a
natural
dulness
,
and
cloudiness
,
it
may
render
us
obnoxious
to
a
frequent
Headach
not
only
upon
the
accident
of
a
Cold
,
or
any
other
evident
occasion
,
but
even
where
the
Crasis
of
the
Blood
is
good
,
and
no
accountable
cause
has
fallen
under
our
Observation
.
Whilst
I
suppose
some
of
the
serous
Particles
,
which
are
evaporated
in
these
parts
,
to
come
from
the
Brain
immediately
,
or
without
the
mediation
of
the
Blood-Vessels
conveying
them
to
the
Cutaneous
Glands
,
some
will
be
apt
to
think
I
speak
as
if
I
had
never
heard
of
those
Glands
,
and
did
not
understand
the
manner
,
in
which
the
Serum
is
commonly
excerned
when
we
Sweat
.
But
that
there
are
subtile
Vapours
continually
arising
within
the
Cranium
I
think
cannot
be
denyed
,
and
that
they
are
successively
excluded
as
they
arise
is
as
certain
,
whether
they
pass
through
the
Skin
by
the
Cutaneous
Glands
,
or
some
distinct
Pores
is
not
material
,
but
the
question
is
whether
the
Cavity
of
the
Cranium
be
freed
from
them
mediante
sanguine
,
as
they
are
resorbed
by
the
Blood-Vessels
,
and
carried
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
to
the
Cutaneous
Glands
,
or
whether
there
be
not
a
more
immediate
way
by
Pores
and
Interstices
in
the
parts
guiding
,
and
carrying
them
,
though
perhaps
meandrically
to
the
external
part
of
the
Head
.
This
I
am
sure
we
all
seem
to
grant
,
that
there
are
such
immediate
passages
,
by
which
not
only
the
tenuious
Vapours
,
but
more
gross
,
and
morbifick
Particles
may
be
evacuated
out
of
the
Cavity
of
the
Skull
,
when
we
prescribe
Issues
in
the
Neck
,
and
upon
the
crown
of
the
Head
in
any
Cephalick
Distempers
:
for
if
they
were
not
conveyed
some
other
way
than
by
their
return
into
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
and
their
Circulation
through
the
Sanguiserous
Vessels
to
these
artificial
Emunctories
,
I
do
not
apprehend
why
an
Issue
in
the
Heel
,
or
any
other
part
should
not
be
as
proper
and
beneficial
in
those
cases
,
as
in
that
part
,
where
we
so
precisely
order
them
.
Some
that
perhaps
would
allow
such
a
Perspiration
as
I
speak
of
,
if
the
including
parts
were
only
membranous
,
will
object
the
thickness
,
and
solidity
of
the
Bones
,
through
which
these
Vapours
must
pass
,
but
if
they
do
consider
those
two
sorts
of
Pores
formed
in
the
most
solid
part
of
a
Bone
,
which
I
have
before
given
an
account
of
,
they
may
be
satisfied
that
even
these
solid
parts
are
permeable
to
a
thin
,
and
tenuious
matter
.
Besides
their
superficial
Cavities
the
Bones
have
all
of
them
deeper
impressions
,
Foramina
,
which
not
only
renders
their
superficies
unequal
,
but
penetrate
far
into
their
substance
,
where
the
most
remarkable
,
and
they
that
deserve
or
admit
of
our
particular
notice
,
are
those
by
which
the
Blood
Vessels
pass
through
the
side
of
the
Bone
to
the
Medulla
.
The
Foramina
,
by
which
the
nutritious
Arteries
enter
the
substance
of
the
Bones
,
are
in
some
places
very
visible
,
but
not
so
conspicuous
as
the
other
,
nor
so
constantly
agreeable
in
all
things
that
they
can
well
be
particularly
described
,
in
general
many
of
them
are
at
one
end
of
the
Bone
,
and
the
contrary
to
that
where
the
Veins
pass
out
,
and
there
are
some
planted
in
the
intermediate
parts
between
the
two
extremities
,
which
are
but
small
.
The
passages
of
the
Veins
excepting
them
,
which
accompany
the
Medullary
Arteries
,
are
very
numerous
and
minute
,
but
there
is
nothing
particular
in
them
to
be
observed
excepting
their
number
.
As
for
the
passages
of
the
Medullary
Arteries
,
and
the
Veins
,
which
accompany
them
as
they
are
but
few
so
they
are
considerable
.
This
is
to
be
remarked
that
they
do
not
penetrate
the
side
of
the
Bones
,
especially
those
,
which
are
articulated
directly
into
their
Cavities
,
but
with
an
obliquity
like
the
passage
out
of
the
Ureters
running
for
some
way
between
the
Coats
of
the
Bladder
,
before
it
opens
into
the
Cavity
,
so
that
I
have
found
this
passage
sometime
to
be
an
Inch
,
and
half
,
when
the
thickness
of
the
Bone
was
little
more
than
the
eighth
part
of
an
Inch.
In
this
manner
they
are
generally
formed
in
Beasts
,
and
Fowls
,
as
well
as
Men
.
But
more
obliquely
in
Men
,
and
some
sort
of
Beasts
,
than
in
others
.
In
two
Rhinoceroses
some
past
almost
directly
through
,
and
none
of
them
so
obliquely
as
in
Men
,
and
some
other
Creatures
:
the
reason
of
which
seems
to
be
because
the
Bones
of
the
joynts
in
them
are
very
short
;
so
that
the
same
obliquity
of
the
passages
,
which
seems
to
be
for
this
cause
,
that
they
may
not
detract
too
much
from
the
strength
of
the
Bone
in
that
part
,
was
not
so
necessary
here
.
There
is
no
Membrane
invests
the
sides
of
these
passages
,
neither
is
the
Periosteum
on
the
outside
,
nor
the
Membrane
of
the
Marrow
within
so
kind
as
to
communicate
any
part
as
a
covering
to
them
.
They
are
most
observable
in
the
Bones
of
the
Joynts
,
the
Ileum
,
Clavicles
,
and
the
lower
Jaw
.
The
Os
Humeri
,
and
Os
Femoris
have
sometimes
two
or
three
,
the
Radius
and
Ulna
,
the
Focile
Majus
,
and
Minus
,
the
Bones
of
the
Metarcarp
,
and
Metatarse
,
the
Ossa
Sesamoidea
,
and
almost
all
the
Bones
of
the
Fingers
and
Toes
have
commonly
one
,
the
Ileum
has
three
,
two
on
the
inside
,
and
one
external
.
But
I
must
confess
I
have
observed
that
Nature
so
little
confines
herself
either
as
to
their
number
,
or
the
particular
place
in
the
Bone
where
she
forms
these
Foramina
,
that
I
can
hardly
say
I
have
found
them
all
alike
in
these
respects
in
any
two
Skeletons
,
that
I
have
made
the
subjects
of
my
enquiry
.
In
their
tendency
these
passages
are
more
constant
,
and
I
have
found
that
the
Skeletons
both
of
Men
and
Beasts
do
generally
agree
,
so
that
where
a
passage
runs
upwards
,
or
downwards
the
same
Foramen
,
or
that
,
which
answers
to
it
,
does
in
the
same
Bones
of
all
such
Skeletons
commonly
tend
the
same
way
,
especially
in
the
lower
Jaw
,
the
Clavicles
,
the
Ribs
,
and
the
large
Bones
of
the
Joynts
.
In
the
Os
Humeri
,
the
Tibia
,
and
Fibula
they
run
downwards
,
in
the
Os
Femoris
,
the
Radius
,
and
Ulna
,
they
pass
upwards
,
so
that
we
may
observe
that
in
those
Bones
,
which
answer
to
one
another
in
the
upper
,
and
lower
Joynts
,
they
have
a
contrary
tendency
,
which
there
seems
to
be
some
reason
for
,
because
it
is
generally
so
,
though
it
seems
difficult
to
give
one
,
that
may
be
satisfactory
:
that
,
which
I
have
been
thinking
of
,
is
the
difference
there
often
is
in
the
position
of
these
several
parts
with
respect
to
the
Trunk
of
the
Body
,
and
the
Aorta
,
the
posture
of
the
Cubit
is
frequently
transverse
to
them
,
and
the
Thigh-Bones
when
we
sit
lie
at
Angles
with
the
Spine
,
and
the
great
Artery
,
so
that
the
reflection
of
the
Medullary
Arteries
is
better
admitted
here
than
in
the
Shoulder
,
which
is
more
parallel
,
or
in
the
Bones
of
the
Leg
,
whose
position
is
direct
to
the
Aorta
,
where
their
course
must
have
been
perfectly
contrary
to
it
,
though
it
must
be
confest
that
the
Cubit
,
and
the
Thigh-Bones
are
frequently
posited
in
the
same
manner
with
respect
to
the
Trunk
of
the
great
Artery
.
But
I
shall
shorten
my
account
of
these
observations
,
which
it
is
hardly
worth
our
time
to
insist
upon
.
In
the
Lion
,
the
Goat
,
the
Antilope
,
the
Rhinoceros
,
and
the
Bones
of
all
other
Beasts
that
I
have
examined
,
they
ordinarily
observe
the
same
tendency
as
in
Men
,
though
in
the
Bone
of
the
right
Thigh
,
and
the
Fibula
of
one
Rhinoceros
they
did
differ
,
but
in
another
they
did
exactly
agree
with
what
I
had
commonly
observed
in
humane
Skeletons
.
In
the
Ostridge
,
and
generally
in
all
Fowls
these
passages
in
all
the
large
Bones
of
the
Joynts
tend
downwards
.
From
the
superficies
of
the
Bones
by
the
guidance
of
these
passages
we
come
next
into
their
Cavities
,
(
for
the
Laminae
,
which
make
the
side
or
wall
of
the
Bone
,
I
have
already
given
an
account
of
)
and
we
will
first
take
a
view
of
their
internal
or
concave
superficies
,
where
the
Cavity
is
large
,
and
the
internal
Lamina
lies
fair
to
be
seen
.
Here
we
have
no
streight
Furrows
,
nor
superficial
depressions
,
as
there
are
on
the
outside
,
and
that
because
there
was
not
the
same
,
nor
any
reason
to
exact
them
,
though
on
the
inside
of
the
Cranium
,
(
which
yet
speaking
strictly
is
not
the
internal
part
,
which
indeed
is
between
the
Tables
)
there
are
Furrows
,
but
they
are
accidental
,
formed
by
the
turgescence
,
and
pressure
of
the
Blood-Vessels
,
which
therefore
are
not
streight
,
and
parallel
like
those
on
the
outside
of
the
Bones
,
but
represent
the
branches
of
those
Vessels
,
that
made
the
impressions
.
I
have
likewise
,
though
rarely
,
observed
the
like
on
the
inside
of
the
large
Bones
of
the
Joynts
.
The
Cavities
are
not
all
alike
,
but
variously
formed
,
obtaining
a
difference
both
in
their
figure
,
and
capacity
,
besides
what
the
particular
figure
,
and
magnitude
of
the
Bones
,
in
which
they
are
formed
,
do
oblige
them
to
:
they
are
of
two
sorts
,
the
one
are
large
,
and
they
are
single
in
every
Bone
,
where
such
a
Cavity
is
formed
,
the
other
are
little
bony
Cells
,
which
are
numerous
,
and
make
the
spongious
part
.
The
Bones
,
which
have
the
large
Cavities
,
are
the
Os
Humeri
,
and
Femoris
,
the
Ulna
,
Radius
,
Tibia
,
and
Fibula
,
the
Bones
of
the
Metacarpus
,
Metatarsus
,
of
the
Fingers
,
and
Toes
,
and
those
of
the
Os
Hyoides
.
To
which
we
may
add
the
lower
Jaw
,
though
the
Cavity
compared
with
the
magnitude
of
the
Bone
hardly
deserves
to
be
stiled
large
,
neither
does
it
serve
to
entertain
a
Medulla
,
but
only
the
Nerve
and
the
Blood-Vessels
.
And
the
Bones
of
an
Oxe's
heart
I
have
observed
to
have
very
large
Cavities
,
that
is
in
proportion
to
their
bigness
,
and
when
I
ascribe
large
Cavities
to
any
small
Bones
,
as
some
of
the
Fingers
and
Toes
,
it
is
to
be
so
understood
;
for
there
are
some
of
those
,
which
I
reckon
amongst
the
small
Cavities
in
some
large
Bones
,
will
be
found
to
be
more
capacious
than
those
,
which
I
stile
large
in
these
.
In
the
Os
Humeri
,
the
Thigh-Bone
,
the
Tibia
,
and
Fibula
,
so
in
those
of
the
Metacarpus
,
and
Metatarsus
,
the
large
Cavity
after
it
approaches
towards
their
extremities
often
begins
to
be
divided
by
bony
partitions
,
and
to
be
occupyed
by
some
of
the
bony
Strings
,
shooting
from
the
Plates
in
the
sides
of
the
Bones
in
Fasciculi
,
and
forming
larger
Strings
,
which
do
not
produce
any
inclosed
Caverns
,
but
the
partitions
are
open
,
so
that
they
cannot
be
called
distinct
Cavities
,
therefore
I
make
all
that
part
so
far
as
they
appear
,
to
be
a
part
of
the
large
Cavity
.
The
Fasciculi
proceeding
from
one
side
till
they
meet
with
others
,
which
are
propagated
from
the
opposite
side
,
are
united
so
as
to
be
so
many
continued
Strings
as
I
have
already
shewn
,
and
shooting
forth
laterally
as
they
proceed
,
by
a
sort
of
Apophyses
they
are
joyned
to
those
Fasciculi
,
which
are
parallel
,
and
do
in
the
same
manner
shoot
out
on
their
sides
to
meet
them
,
from
whence
arises
a
texture
,
which
represents
a
sort
of
Cancelli
or
Lattices
.
Where
these
Cancelli
begin
first
to
be
formed
the
Fasciculi
are
very
small
,
and
fine
,
when
they
approach
near
to
the
small
Cavities
they
grow
larger
.
Here
we
may
observe
with
what
caution
Nature
proceeds
in
detracting
any
thing
from
the
side
,
and
solid
part
of
the
Bone
,
for
the
danger
of
a
Fracture
in
these
Bones
being
less
as
the
violence
is
offered
nearer
to
the
extremity
,
and
so
some
parts
of
the
Laminae
accordingly
can
better
be
spared
from
the
sides
,
therefore
they
are
gradually
diverted
from
it
,
we
have
not
a
whole
Plate
run
off
together
at
first
,
but
only
some
minute
Fasciculi
,
afterwards
larger
and
larger
as
they
can
be
spared
,
till
at
last
they
are
so
large
as
to
meet
,
and
be
contiguous
,
and
so
are
continued
in
the
form
of
an
entire
Plate
.
The
Interstices
between
the
Fasciculi
are
many
of
them
of
a
quadrangular
figure
,
though
there
are
abundance
of
them
,
which
have
divers
other
figures
.
Amongst
these
Cancelli
are
sometimes
broad
Plates
,
which
are
produced
from
the
same
Strings
as
that
texture
is
formed
of
,
when
several
of
them
run
together
in
that
order
,
in
which
they
lay
before
they
ran
off
from
the
side
of
the
Bone
.
These
Plates
are
sometimes
to
be
observed
in
the
very
middle
of
these
Cancelli
at
some
distance
from
the
side
of
the
Bone
,
sometimes
they
are
contiguous
to
it
,
where
they
recede
from
the
Wall
of
the
Bone
in
their
proper
form
,
and
afterwards
are
divided
into
such
Fasciculi
of
the
Strings
,
as
that
texture
is
made
of
.
Sometimes
after
the
large
Cavity
comes
to
be
thus
divided
,
and
occupyed
by
the
bony
partitions
of
these
Latices
,
it
opens
again
into
a
large
Cavity
,
which
is
free
from
any
such
kind
of
texture
,
only
there
is
something
of
it
round
about
on
the
sides
,
and
at
the
end
of
it
the
Strings
run
into
this
form
again
,
but
there
is
not
much
of
this
Lattice
Work
before
the
Cavernous
part
,
or
small
distinct
Cavities
begin
to
be
formed
.
But
commonly
when
the
large
Cavities
come
once
to
have
the
Fasciculi
divert
into
them
,
and
to
be
divided
by
them
into
little
Interstices
,
this
Lattice-Work
is
continued
to
the
lesser
Cavities
,
and
when
it
approaches
near
to
them
the
Fasciculi
grow
gradually
broader
,
and
broader
,
till
they
all
meet
in
such
a
manner
as
to
run
together
in
the
form
of
irregular
Plates
,
and
when
they
are
thus
met
,
and
united
they
begin
to
make
the
little
distinct
Cavities
,
which
first
appear
next
the
sides
of
the
Bone
with
some
of
the
Cancelli
still
continuing
in
the
middle
.
In
the
Tibia
of
a
Horse
I
have
observed
this
texture
as
fine
,
and
curious
,
as
in
any
Bones
that
I
have
examined
,
and
I
do
not
question
but
there
is
much
of
the
same
texture
in
Camels
,
and
other
Beasts
that
are
designed
for
burden
,
and
where
the
reason
,
that
required
some
particular
care
,
and
contrivance
to
make
them
strong
,
did
make
it
necessary
to
be
cautious
,
and
sparing
in
detracting
from
the
solid
part
,
and
dividing
that
strength
,
which
was
united
in
the
sides
before
.
In
Cows
there
is
little
of
this
Lattice-Work
,
and
that
very
coarse
.
In
the
Bones
of
those
Fowles
,
which
I
have
examined
,
which
have
been
of
several
sorts
,
I
find
nothing
comparable
to
this
texture
:
in
those
of
the
Joynts
,
which
are
large
,
and
where
it
might
be
expected
;
there
are
indeed
some
large
bony
Strings
,
or
Fasciculi
of
the
small
ones
running
out
from
the
sides
into
the
Cavity
,
but
they
are
commonly
distinct
,
and
single
,
passing
from
one
side
to
the
other
sometimes
obliquely
,
sometimes
directly
transverse
,
that
they
appear
like
little
bony
beams
lying
across
,
though
sometimes
some
few
of
them
run
into
the
form
of
a
Lattice
.
And
without
doubt
these
Trabes
in
Fowles
answer
to
the
Lattice-Work
in
some
other
Animals
,
and
the
use
and
design
of
both
is
the
same
,
which
I
proceed
to
say
something
of
.
The
design
therefore
of
these
Cancelli
is
in
the
upper
part
of
the
Bone
to
sustain
that
part
of
the
Marrow
,
which
fills
the
large
Cavity
,
which
in
those
Bones
,
that
are
large
,
has
a
considerable
bulk
,
but
is
suspended
partly
by
the
ramifications
of
the
Blood-Vessels
,
and
their
continuation
from
the
larger
Mass
of
Marrow
into
that
which
is
lodged
in
the
Cancelli
,
so
running
over
,
and
winding
about
the
Fasciculi
;
partly
by
the
Membrane
of
the
Medulla
,
which
is
one
continued
Membrane
through
all
the
large
Cavity
,
the
Lattice-Work
,
and
the
small
bony
Caverns
;
so
that
though
the
Marrow
in
such
a
quantity
is
ponderous
,
though
the
Medullary
Bags
,
and
Glands
are
tender
,
and
as
well
as
the
Blood-Vessels
easily
comprest
;
yet
by
this
Providence
the
Superior
part
having
a
dependence
upon
the
Strings
in
the
Cancelli
,
cannot
make
a
pressure
upon
that
part
,
which
lies
under
it
,
so
as
to
injure
it
.
And
therefore
in
the
Bones
of
an
Ox
,
where
there
has
not
been
this
contrivance
,
or
but
little
of
this
texture
,
I
have
observed
another
thing
almost
equivalent
to
it
,
that
is
a
jetting
out
of
some
Plates
like
ledges
or
shelves
lying
transverse
,
for
the
Marrow
to
rest
upon
in
several
places
,
sometimes
in
the
middle
,
but
mostly
towards
the
extremities
,
where
this
Lattice-Work
should
be
planted
.
At
the
lower
end
of
the
Cavity
this
texture
is
no
less
serviceable
,
where
it
bears
off
the
pressure
of
the
superior
,
and
incumbent
part
of
the
Marrow
from
that
,
which
is
lodged
in
its
Interstices
,
and
preserves
it
inviolated
.
Before
I
proceed
to
give
an
account
of
the
lesser
Cavities
.
I
shall
inquire
into
the
reasons
why
the
Bones
of
the
Joynts
(
excepting
those
of
the
Wrist
,
the
Tarsus
,
the
Ossa
Sesamoidea
,
and
the
Scapulae
)
and
one
or
two
more
have
a
large
Cavity
,
and
they
seem
to
be
two
.
First
the
largeness
of
the
Cavities
was
a
consequence
from
what
was
necessary
to
be
done
in
order
to
make
the
Bones
firm
,
and
solid
.
It
is
plain
that
the
Bones
,
which
are
of
any
length
,
are
in
the
greatest
danger
of
being
either
fractured
by
any
violent
blow
inflicted
laterally
,
or
distorted
by
too
great
a
pressure
made
at
their
extremities
,
in
those
parts
,
which
are
distant
from
their
extremities
,
and
therefore
it
was
necessary
that
the
structure
of
these
parts
should
be
such
as
would
procure
them
the
greatest
solidity
,
and
firmitude
,
which
was
not
consistent
with
those
distances
of
their
parts
,
from
which
the
smaller
Cavities
arise
,
and
therefore
the
Plates
are
so
disposed
there
as
to
be
contiguous
,
from
which
close
application
of
one
to
another
in
the
sides
of
these
Bones
there
follows
a
large
Cavity
within
them
,
which
is
more
than
equivalent
to
those
lesser
Caverns
,
which
any
other
order
,
or
disposition
of
the
Laminae
might
produce
.
Secondly
,
They
were
designed
for
some
end
,
to
wit
,
that
these
Bones
might
be
capable
of
containing
a
greater
quantity
of
the
Medullary
Oil
.
For
being
Bones
,
which
are
frequently
in
motion
they
require
,
and
expend
greater
quantities
of
that
oily
matter
,
than
any
of
those
,
which
are
not
articulated
,
as
they
employ
it
not
only
for
preserving
themselves
in
a
due
temperament
,
and
their
security
against
that
dryness
,
which
would
render
them
more
fragil
,
and
does
as
we
find
by
experience
make
them
apt
to
crack
;
but
likewise
with
the
help
,
and
mixture
of
a
mucilage
to
lubricate
their
extremities
,
when
they
are
moved
,
and
to
maintain
them
in
a
condition
fit
for
their
motions
upon
all
occasions
.
For
this
reason
it
is
,
that
the
Bones
of
the
Os
Hyoides
have
their
large
Cavities
;
because
they
are
as
frequently
moved
as
we
speak
,
or
swallow
.
And
how
evidently
does
the
same
reason
appear
in
the
Bones
of
an
Ox's
Heart
,
(
which
,
as
often
as
I
have
observed
them
,
have
been
two
,
and
articulated
)
when
they
are
continually
in
motion
upon
every
Systole
,
and
Diastole
of
the
Heart
?
There
are
,
it
is
true
,
some
Bones
of
the
Joynts
,
which
have
not
such
large
Cavities
;
as
the
Scapula
,
the
Rotula
,
the
Bones
of
the
Wrist
,
and
some
others
.
Now
for
the
Scapula
,
it
cannot
be
said
to
be
moved
at
the
articulation
;
for
though
its
situation
is
sometimes
altered
by
its
proper
Muscles
,
yet
at
that
end
,
which
only
is
articulated
,
it
has
the
place
of
a
quiescent
Body
,
upon
which
the
Os
Humeri
moves
;
so
that
unless
the
Scapula
had
a
Joynt
at
its
other
extremity
so
as
it self
to
move
upon
another
Bone
,
there
was
not
this
reason
for
the
forming
of
a
large
Cavity
in
it
.
The
Rotula
is
placed
in
a
Joynt
,
where
there
is
an
Oil
supplyed
from
the
large
Cavities
of
three
Bones
,
the
Thigh
,
the
Tibia
,
and
Fibula
,
so
that
it
cannot
want
a
sufficient
supply
of
it
.
For
the
Bones
of
the
Wrist
,
and
Tarsus
,
they
lye
between
such
as
have
a
considerable
Cavity
.
Another
thing
,
which
may
be
objected
against
what
I
now
offer
as
one
reason
of
these
Cavities
,
is
,
that
neither
the
Os
Occipitis
,
nor
the
Atlas
,
which
have
a
sensible
motion
,
have
such
a
Cavity
;
nor
yet
the
Ribs
,
which
are
moved
so
much
in
respiration
:
For
the
two
first
their
motion
is
neither
so
frequent
,
nor
ever
so
long
continued
as
that
of
the
Bones
of
the
Limbs
sometimes
is
,
the
Head
being
only
now
and
then
turned
towards
one
side
,
or
moved
backwards
or
forwards
,
and
commonly
it
does
no
more
than
onee
incline
to
one
of
these
postures
,
and
afterwards
returns
into
its
more
natural
situation
,
so
that
the
expense
of
the
Medullary
Oil
cannot
be
there
so
extraordinary
.
The
Ribs
are
joyned
to
the
Vertebres
by
a
Synarthrosis
,
or
such
an
articulation
as
is
designed
for
an
obscure
motion
.
And
to
demonstrate
the
difference
in
their
expence
of
this
Oil
in
their
motions
,
or
the
alteration
of
their
position
,
let
us
consider
how
much
the
posture
of
the
Bones
of
the
Joynts
may
be
,
and
sometimes
is
altered
,
and
how
little
the
Ribs
in
Respiration
change
their
position
.
When
any
of
the
Bones
from
an
extension
are
inflected
,
or
from
an
inflection
they
are
extended
,
that
extremity
,
which
is
remote
from
its
centre
or
the
quiescent
Bone
is
sensibly
moved
circularly
,
or
so
as
to
describe
part
of
a
Circle
:
now
by
considering
how
much
of
a
Circle
this
extremity
makes
in
the
Joynts
,
and
how
little
in
the
Ribs
,
we
shall
easily
discover
a
difference
in
the
quantity
of
Oil
,
that
they
expend
.
I
shall
instance
only
in
two
,
to
wit
the
Tibia
,
and
the
Cubit
;
the
first
may
be
,
and
is
sometimes
so
inflected
,
as
to
make
above
the
fourth
part
of
a
Circle
,
and
in
ordinary
incession
about
a
twelfth
,
the
Cubit
so
as
to
make
about
a
third
part
.
Whereas
the
Ribs
,
so
far
as
I
can
perceive
,
in
ordinary
Respiration
are
not
moved
above
the
fourth
part
of
an
Inch
in
that
extremity
,
which
is
remote
from
the
Vertobres
.
Now
some
of
the
Ribs
without
their
Cartilage
are
twelve
Inches
in
length
,
but
we
must
allow
for
their
obliquity
,
and
we
will
suppose
the
distance
between
the
two
extremities
of
a
Rib
to
be
,
what
it
is
in
some
of
them
,
eight
Inches
,
the
Diameter
of
the
Circle
,
in
which
the
extremity
distant
from
the
Vertebres
moves
,
must
be
sixteen
Inches
;
now
suppose
the
Periphery
of
a
Circle
to
the
Diameter
to
be
but
as
three
to
one
,
(
though
it
is
something
more
)
then
is
the
Rib
in
that
part
,
which
is
most
remote
from
its
centre
,
moved
but
the
192d
.
part
of
its
Circle
;
how
insensible
then
must
its
motion
be
supposed
to
be
at
its
Axis
,
or
the
quiescent
Bone
?
Only
I
must
confess
they
are
more
constantly
in
motion
than
any
of
the
Bones
of
the
Joynts
,
and
therefore
the
Caverns
in
these
Bones
are
many
of
them
of
a
long
figure
,
and
large
for
the
simple
sort
,
and
at
that
end
next
the
Vertebres
they
have
sometimes
a
considerable
Cavity
.
Besides
these
large
,
and
more
capacious
Cavities
,
there
are
lesser
Cells
,
and
they
are
found
in
all
the
Bones
,
even
those
,
which
have
a
large
Cavity
,
have
some
of
them
at
both
extremities
,
which
where
the
Laminae
lie
near
to
one
another
are
small
,
and
as
they
approach
nearer
to
a
contiguity
grow
less
,
and
less
,
till
the
Plates
being
plainly
contiguous
,
and
united
,
they
disappear
.
There
are
many
of
the
Bones
,
which
have
no
other
Cavities
,
as
the
Vertebres
,
Clavicles
,
the
Ribs
,
the
Ossa
innominata
,
sesamoidea
and
some
others
.
I
have
observed
three
sorts
of
these
Cavities
.
First
there
are
some
of
them
especially
in
human
Bones
,
which
have
the
Cancelli
;
others
are
simple
,
or
single
distinct
Cavities
,
which
have
none
of
that
Texture
;
and
a
third
sort
likewise
have
no
Cancelli
,
but
are
like
two
or
three
,
or
more
of
this
second
or
simple
sort
broken
into
one
.
These
three
sorts
are
generally
different
in
their
capacities
,
such
as
have
the
Lattice-Work
being
the
largest
,
and
the
second
kind
the
smallest
of
the
three
.
Neither
is
there
a
difference
in
their
capacity
between
those
of
a
diverse
sort
only
,
but
of
those
,
which
are
of
the
same
kind
,
some
are
larger
than
others
.
Nor
do
they
differ
less
as
to
their
figure
than
their
magnitude
.
The
first
,
and
last
are
altogether
of
an
irregular
figure
.
Of
the
simple
small
Cavities
some
are
exactly
round
,
some
oval
,
others
a
flat
oval
,
some
quadrangular
,
others
especially
in
the
Ribs
,
and
Clavicles
are
of
a
long
figure
,
and
in
truth
to
describe
the
variety
,
would
be
to
give
an
account
of
all
the
figures
that
occur
in
the
Mathematicks
.
The
small
Cavities
have
all
of
them
Pores
,
or
passages
of
communication
,
whereby
the
Blood-Vessels
are
propagated
,
and
the
Membrane
of
the
Marrow
is
continued
from
one
to
another
,
and
by
which
the
Medullary
Oil
has
the
liberty
of
slowing
out
of
the
large
Cavity
into
the
lesser
,
and
out
of
one
small
Cavity
into
another
.
But
there
is
a
great
variety
in
the
number
of
the
Pores
belonging
to
every
such
Cavity
,
even
the
second
or
smallest
sort
;
in
some
there
are
only
two
,
one
for
receiving
,
the
other
for
transmitting
,
some
of
the
Cavities
have
three
or
four
,
or
more
;
in
which
there
is
this
difference
that
some
have
several
into
one
and
the
same
,
others
have
a
passage
into
several
,
or
all
the
small
Cavities
,
that
are
next
to
them
,
by
so
many
single
Pores
.
Where
these
small
Cavities
,
and
the
porosity
,
which
arises
from
them
,
were
consistent
with
the
security
of
the
Bones
,
that
is
,
where
there
was
no
necessity
to
contrive
in
their
structure
that
order
,
which
would
give
the
greatest
strength
and
solidity
,
they
were
capable
of
,
either
because
they
have
not
so
great
a
stress
put
upon
them
at
any
time
,
or
because
they
are
so
thick
and
short
,
that
they
are
in
no
great
danger
of
being
broken
,
and
where
the
quantity
of
Marrow
,
which
these
small
Caverns
are
capable
of
receiving
,
answers
to
the
exigence
of
the
part
,
as
in
those
Bones
,
which
are
not
articulated
;
in
all
these
Nature
could
without
any
danger
or
prejudice
make
their
substance
within
all
spongious
,
and
has
chose
so
to
do
,
so
by
lodging
the
Marrow
in
the
small
Cavities
formed
between
the
Plates
,
does
intermix
with
all
that
part
of
the
substance
of
the
Bones
that
Medullary
Oil
,
which
was
necessary
to
preserve
them
from
growing
too
dry
,
and
fragil
,
which
was
a
more
easie
,
and
immediate
way
to
answer
this
end
,
than
first
to
separate
,
and
deposite
the
Marrow
in
one
large
Cavity
,
and
afterwards
to
supply
it
to
the
substance
of
the
Bones
by
Pores
in
that
manner
,
in
which
it
is
dispensed
to
those
Plates
,
whose
contiguity
,
and
union
renders
a
Bone
solid
.
Of
the
BLOOD-VESSELS
of
the
BONES
.
I
Proceed
now
to
give
an
account
of
the
Blood-Vessels
of
the
Bones
,
which
are
,
as
in
other
parts
of
the
Body
,
of
two
sorts
,
to
wit
,
Arteries
,
which
convey
the
Blood
into
them
,
and
Veins
,
which
serve
in
the
reduction
of
it
to
the
Heart
,
after
it
has
paid
a
Tribute
of
some
certain
Particles
to
those
Glands
,
which
it
touches
upon
in
its
circulation
.
And
both
these
may
be
said
to
be
of
two
sorts
,
that
is
they
are
assigned
to
two
several
parts
,
some
to
the
Medulla
,
and
others
to
the
substance
of
the
Bones
in
order
to
their
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
.
The
Medullary
Blood-Vessels
will
fall
more
properly
under
our
consideration
,
when
I
come
to
treat
of
the
Marrow
,
I
shall
therefore
defer
the
particular
notice
of
them
till
I
come
to
speak
of
that
.
As
for
the
nutritious
Arteries
,
there
are
several
of
them
belonging
to
a
Bone
,
and
every
one
of
them
,
that
I
have
observed
,
enters
the
substance
of
a
Bone
at
a
distinct
Foramen
,
only
I
once
met
with
two
,
which
made
their
entry
by
the
same
passage
.
The
most
considerable
of
them
enter
at
one
end
of
the
Bone
,
and
the
contrary
to
that
where
great
numbers
of
the
Veins
have
their
exit
,
and
in
the
large
Bones
of
the
Joynts
,
where
they
are
most
obvious
to
our
observation
,
they
plainly
enter
at
that
end
,
which
is
next
the
Trunk
of
the
Body
excepting
in
the
Scapula
;
and
because
they
are
Arteries
,
they
do
not
alter
the
colour
of
that
part
of
the
Bone
,
which
therefore
is
whither
than
the
other
extremity
,
or
where
ever
the
Veins
,
which
are
red
,
and
more
numerous
,
do
pass
out
.
From
that
end
of
the
Bone
,
at
which
they
enter
,
they
have
a
tendency
towards
the
other
extremity
.
Some
of
these
I
have
seen
running
amongst
the
Laminae
in
the
most
solid
part
,
and
where
the
Plates
have
been
contiguous
,
and
traced
them
a
considerable
way
together
,
observing
them
to
be
sometimes
conspicuous
,
and
indeed
large
considering
the
close
unition
of
the
Plates
,
and
the
solidity
of
the
part
,
that
they
passed
through
,
and
in
any
part
of
a
Bone
,
whilst
it
is
Cartilaginous
,
they
are
plainly
to
be
observed
,
and
more
easily
followed
.
Now
though
in
some
parts
of
the
Bones
there
is
little
,
and
in
some
no
appearance
of
Blood-Vessels
,
yet
that
they
are
in
the
whitest
part
of
a
Bone
does
evidently
appear
in
the
examination
of
any
part
of
one
that
is
yet
Cartilaginous
,
and
that
they
are
very
numerous
,
I
have
found
some
reason
to
believe
from
a
considerable
Ecchymosis
I
have
met
with
in
a
solid
and
perfect
Bone
,
in
that
part
,
which
seemed
to
have
been
naturally
white
,
and
to
have
given
as
little
suspicion
of
such
a
thing
,
as
any
part
of
it
.
The
Nutritious
Veins
,
if
I
may
so
call
them
,
that
is
those
,
which
convey
the
Blood
back
from
the
Nutritious
Arteries
of
a
Bone
are
very
Numerous
,
not
throughout
the
whole
or
in
every
part
of
it
,
but
where
the
Arteries
terminate
.
For
as
they
do
not
pass
through
the
same
Foramen
,
so
neither
do
they
keep
such
a
sociable
course
as
to
run
one
by
another
in
the
substance
of
a
Bone
,
as
they
often
do
in
other
parts
.
This
was
neither
necessary
,
nor
convenient
:
Not
necessary
because
the
design
of
the
Veins
being
to
carry
back
the
Blood
to
the
Heart
,
so
long
as
they
conveniently
answer
that
end
,
it
is
sufficient
,
let
the
course
in
which
they
proceed
be
either
this
way
,
or
that
.
It
was
not
convenient
,
for
as
there
appears
in
the
structure
of
these
parts
a
providence
studiously
contriving
what
was
necessary
for
their
firmitude
,
and
ordering
whatever
was
requisite
to
be
done
,
and
might
be
injurious
to
it
,
in
such
a
manner
,
as
to
make
one
consistent
with
the
other
,
so
here
that
the
passages
,
by
which
the
Nutritious
Blood-Vessels
are
disseminated
,
might
not
be
too
large
(
which
we
may
reasonably
suppose
they
would
have
been
,
if
they
had
been
so
capacious
as
to
give
a
passage
to
the
Vein
,
and
Artery
together
)
where
ever
any
of
the
Nutritious
Arteries
terminate
,
be
it
about
the
contrary
extremity
to
that
,
where
they
enter
,
or
in
some
intermediate
part
,
the
Veins
,
which
succeed
to
them
,
instead
of
running
along
by
the
Arterial
Channels
,
and
continuing
their
course
within
the
substance
of
these
solid
parts
,
pass
out
immediately
at
their
superficies
,
and
their
passage
in
the
solid
part
of
a
Bone
is
so
short
,
that
vast
numbers
of
them
,
if
not
all
,
seem
to
be
at
their
exit
out
of
the
bony
substance
,
single
Veins
continuing
distinct
from
the
extremity
of
those
small
Arteries
they
serve
to
,
that
they
never
come
to
fall
into
any
common
Channel
before
they
arrive
upon
the
surface
of
the
Bone
,
which
I
do
suppose
from
their
Number
,
and
the
minuteness
of
them
.
Some
Observations
of
the
TEETH
.
ALthough
the
Teeth
are
of
the
Classis
of
Bones
,
yet
having
some
things
particular
,
I
shall
give
a
distinct
account
of
some
few
observations
I
have
made
of
them
,
and
they
consist
of
two
different
parts
of
a
diverse
substance
,
the
one
is
of
the
nature
of
a
Stone
,
the
other
is
truly
bony
.
The
first
may
well
be
said
to
be
Stone
,
when
it
has
the
hardness
of
Stones
,
the
solidity
of
Flints
themselves
,
so
as
in
the
same
manner
to
resist
the
impressions
of
the
Saw
,
and
has
besides
something
of
a
shining
,
or
glistering
brightness
,
as
the
hardest
of
Stones
have
,
though
after
all
it
must
be
confest
that
it
is
often
eaten
away
,
and
will
be
dissolved
in
Aqua
fortis
,
which
Flints
will
not
;
which
,
as
it
shews
us
how
injurious
strong
acids
are
to
this
part
,
may
direct
us
to
the
use
of
better
means
for
whitening
the
Teeth
,
than
Spirit
,
or
Oil
of
Vitriol
,
or
any
thing
of
that
nature
.
This
I
call
the
Cortex
of
a
Tooth
,
and
is
plainly
,
and
easily
to
be
distinguished
from
the
other
part
.
The
several
parts
or
striae
of
which
it
consists
,
differ
in
their
position
from
the
Strings
in
the
bony
part
,
not
lying
streight
in
the
length
of
the
Tooth
,
but
on
the
sides
oblique
,
near
to
a
transverse
position
in
some
Animals
,
and
upon
the
upper
part
of
the
Dentes
Molares
where
the
bony
strings
are
transverse
,
and
at
the
very
point
,
or
extremity
of
the
sharp
Teeth
they
are
in
a
manner
erect
.
The
figure
of
these
striae
in
the
Teeth
of
some
Animals
is
streight
,
in
some
a
little
,
and
in
others
more
oblique
as
in
those
of
Men
,
in
which
I
have
observed
them
to
have
the
similitude
of
a
Bow
,
the
convex
part
of
whose
Arch
on
the
sides
lies
obliquely
downward
,
and
the
concave
upwards
,
with
the
lower
end
planted
,
and
fixt
upon
the
side
of
the
internal
or
bony
part
,
which
gives
them
a
Basis
to
rest
upon
,
so
that
when
any
thing
presses
upon
the
other
extremity
,
they
are
in
no
danger
of
being
protruded
out
of
their
place
,
having
so
firm
a
Foundation
to
stand
upon
,
and
being
so
disposed
,
that
all
impressions
are
made
not
laterally
,
but
at
one
end
of
them
,
and
so
as
to
make
the
greatest
advantage
of
their
Basis
,
in
resisting
that
force
,
which
might
move
,
and
disorder
them
.
Considering
the
Teeth
are
designed
for
the
breaking
,
and
dissolving
the
parts
of
our
solid
sood
,
the
reason
does
appear
why
that
part
,
which
stands
out
of
the
Gums
,
and
is
the
immediate
instrument
of
Mastication
,
should
at
least
be
cased
with
a
hard
and
stony
Cortex
,
otherwise
they
would
be
more
easily
injured
by
their
action
,
and
sensibly
worn
away
.
It
is
true
some
other
Bones
are
rubb'd
one
against
another
at
their
articulations
,
where
they
are
of
a
more
soft
and
tender
nature
,
without
any
sensible
injury
;
but
then
there
is
a
continual
supply
of
an
oily
,
and
a
mucilaginous
Matter
,
which
prevents
their
attrition
,
which
neither
the
position
,
nor
the
Office
of
the
Teeth
does
admit
.
When
a
Tooth
is
broke
,
and
this
stony
part
is
viewed
with
a
Microscope
,
it
represents
almost
a
Saw
,
or
rather
the
inequalities
,
and
notches
of
such
a
Grater
as
is
made
to
some
Steel
Tobacco
Stoppers
,
excepting
only
the
obliquity
of
the
striae
.
So
that
the
parts
,
or
(
which
I
am
apt
to
think
it
consists
of
)
the
Laminae
of
it
are
formed
with
such
inequalities
,
that
they
are
applyed
,
and
joyned
together
by
the
way
,
and
in
the
manner
of
a
Suture
,
the
Teeth
,
or
ridges
of
one
lying
into
the
notches
of
the
other
.
This
part
does
not
seem
to
be
allowed
any
share
of
that
medullary
,
and
oily
substance
,
which
is
supplyed
to
other
Bones
,
and
is
not
wholly
wanting
to
that
part
of
a
Tooth
,
which
is
truly
bony
.
For
besides
that
I
could
never
discover
any
thing
of
a
moist
or
oily
nature
insinuated
into
it
,
nor
observe
any
thing
of
an
Oil
to
sweat
out
of
it
,
either
in
a
Skeleton
,
or
when
it
has
been
extracted
from
one
living
,
it
would
be
so
far
from
doing
any
service
here
,
and
preserving
the
natural
temperament
of
this
part
,
that
it
would
be
more
apt
to
destroy
it
,
as
it
is
,
and
ought
to
be
extremely
dry
,
and
hard
,
and
seems
to
have
something
peculiar
in
its
nature
,
and
constitution
,
which
preserves
it
from
being
fragil
,
or
friable
without
the
assistance
of
any
oily
matter
.
And
whether
that
Mucus
,
which
is
found
sticking
upon
the
Teeth
,
is
supplyed
from
within
,
and
passes
out
of
it
,
is
to
be
much
questioned
,
and
it
seems
rather
to
be
some
viscous
,
or
gummous
,
and
terrestrial
parts
supplyed
from
the
Saliva
.
And
however
a
Tooth
is
thought
to
grow
beyond
its
natural
length
,
when
its
opposite
is
wanting
,
yet
this
is
not
so
certain
as
not
to
admit
a
dispute
.
I
have
observed
that
in
some
Teeth
,
when
those
which
stood
against
them
have
been
gone
,
there
has
been
no
elongation
.
And
if
it
were
so
that
a
Tooth
took
an
occasion
to
increase
its
length
from
the
want
of
that
,
which
was
opposed
to
it
,
and
of
that
pressure
,
which
it
made
upon
it
;
why
do
not
the
Teeth
continually
protrude
their
lateral
parts
,
and
acquire
an
extraordinary
thickness
in
that
part
of
the
Cortex
,
where
there
is
not
the
pressure
,
and
opposition
of
another
Tooth
to
hinder
it
?
That
therefore
,
which
seems
to
be
an
elongation
,
may
rather
be
thought
to
be
the
protrusion
of
a
Tooth
from
an
extravasation
,
and
the
pressure
of
some
nutritious
juice
flowing
into
the
Socket
,
as
we
find
after
a
Tooth
is
extracted
,
the
succus
nutritius
of
the
Jaw
is
thrust
forth
into
the
Cavity
,
and
fills
the
Alveolus
with
a
bony
substance
.
Or
if
the
Tooth
does
afterwards
grow
,
and
exceed
its
ordinary
length
,
the
addition
,
that
is
made
to
it
,
does
not
seem
to
be
in
the
Cortical
part
.
It
is
true
,
we
cannot
well
imagine
that
so
thin
a
substance
,
as
hard
as
it
is
,
should
serve
a
Man
his
whole
life
time
without
a
reparation
,
so
that
we
must
suppose
as
some
of
the
parts
are
worn
off
,
they
are
renewed
.
But
when
the
Teeth
as
well
as
other
parts
,
have
a
certain
and
convenient
magnitude
prescribed
to
them
,
and
the
solidity
especially
of
this
Cortical
part
fixes
the
limits
of
its
increase
more
firmly
,
and
makes
them
more
immoveable
than
they
seem
to
be
in
any
other
part
of
the
Body
;
I
cannot
think
that
the
stony
Cortex
has
any
preternatural
increase
after
the
opposite
Tooth
is
gone
.
This
stony
Case
or
Cortex
in
Men
,
the
Lion
,
and
other
Carnivorous
Animals
covers
all
that
part
of
every
Tooth
,
which
stands
out
of
the
Gums
,
but
when
the
Teeth
come
to
be
protected
by
them
,
it
grows
thinner
,
and
quickly
terminates
:
neither
was
it
necessary
that
it
should
be
so
thick
,
and
strong
where
it
is
covered
so
as
not
to
be
exposed
to
that
violence
,
and
those
impressions
,
which
the
naked
part
so
often
meets
with
.
In
the
Dentes
incisores
,
and
Canini
both
of
Men
,
and
Beasts
all
that
part
,
which
stands
out
of
the
Gums
,
is
covered
with
such
a
Cortex
;
but
in
the
Dentes
Molares
there
is
a
great
difference
.
For
in
Horses
,
Sheep
,
Goats
,
the
Antilope
,
the
Rhinoceros
,
and
such
Beasts
as
live
upon
Grass
,
and
Corn
,
the
basis
or
that
extremity
,
which
lies
out
of
the
Gums
,
is
not
covered
with
it
,
but
only
the
sides
,
and
it
runs
to
that
extremity
,
where
it
ends
in
a
sharp
edge
,
but
sometimes
there
grows
over
it
a
bony
crust
,
and
whereas
in
Men
,
and
Carnivorous
Animals
there
is
none
of
this
stony
substance
within
the
bony
part
,
it
is
otherwise
in
these
Animals
,
in
whose
Grinders
there
is
the
same
sort
of
substance
within
mixt
with
that
part
,
which
is
bony
,
and
that
in
several
places
,
which
rises
up
likewise
with
an
edge
above
the
bony
part
,
and
is
often
continued
to
the
extremity
of
the
Roots
:
and
there
does
evidently
appear
a
contrivance
of
Providence
in
the
formation
of
these
parts
in
several
Animals
,
accommodating
them
to
the
nature
of
the
Food
,
which
the
Animal
lives
upon
.
In
Men
,
whose
Food
is
generally
soft
,
and
more
fit
to
be
broken
into
pieces
by
compression
,
than
to
be
ground
,
they
are
obtuse
.
In
the
Lion
,
Tiger
,
Dogs
,
and
such
Creatures
as
eat
Flesh
,
but
are
frequently
entertained
with
no
tenderer
Food
than
Bones
,
though
they
are
covered
with
a
stony
Cortex
,
they
are
sharp
with
several
points
.
In
those
Beasts
,
which
are
maintained
by
Grass
,
Hay
,
and
Corn
,
this
stony
part
rises
up
in
several
places
in
ridges
,
with
a
kind
of
edge
,
and
does
answer
to
the
inequalities
of
a
Millstone
In
Hogs
,
that
eat
Flesh
,
as
well
as
Grass
and
Corn
,
they
are
covered
with
a
stony
Cortex
,
but
formed
in
such
a
manner
as
makes
them
of
a
middle
nature
,
and
fit
for
the
mastication
of
both
.
Underneath
the
Cortex
in
humane
Teeth
,
and
other
Carnivorous
Animals
,
(
and
within
the
same
stony
substance
in
other
Beasts
)
and
within
the
Gums
is
another
part
of
the
Tooth
,
which
is
truly
bony
.
And
this
Bone
(
for
so
I
may
lawfully
call
it
)
consists
of
Laminae
as
other
Bones
do
,
which
I
have
plainly
observed
and
distinguished
in
a
Horses
Tooth
.
From
the
different
nature
,
and
solidity
of
these
two
parts
of
the
Teeth
is
the
reason
evident
,
why
they
are
often
so
hasty
in
their
decay
,
when
the
external
or
stony
part
is
once
broken
off
,
that
they
quickly
grow
rotten
,
and
hollow
,
when
the
Cortex
,
which
is
much
the
thinner
part
endures
so
many
years
,
and
is
daily
employed
without
any
sensible
detriment
,
and
upon
this
account
it
is
,
that
when
the
Gums
are
eaten
away
,
so
that
some
part
of
a
Tooth
,
which
is
not
defended
with
a
stony
Cortex
is
laid
bare
,
it
is
croded
,
when
that
part
that
naturally
stands
out
of
the
Gums
,
and
is
by
such
a
solid
substance
secured
,
suffers
no
such
injury
.
The
Teeth
have
all
of
them
in
that
part
,
which
lies
within
the
Gums
a
Periosteum
,
but
not
that
Membrane
,
which
is
common
to
the
other
Bones
.
For
that
,
which
immediately
invests
so
much
of
them
as
is
covered
with
a
Membrane
,
is
not
a
continuation
of
the
Periosteum
of
the
Jaw-bone
,
but
is
united
to
,
or
rather
propagated
from
that
Membrane
,
which
covers
the
Gums
,
and
is
common
to
the
whole
Mouth
,
which
does
not
terminate
with
the
Gums
,
but
when
it
comes
to
their
extreme
edge
,
turns
in
,
and
is
reflected
between
the
other
side
of
the
Gum
,
and
the
Tooth
,
then
it
descends
into
the
Alveolus
,
and
adheres
immediately
to
those
parts
of
the
Teeth
,
which
lie
within
.
With
the
Membrane
in
some
Teeth
is
communicated
to
their
Roots
,
especially
in
the
upper
Jaw
,
some
part
of
the
hard
,
and
fleshly
substance
of
the
Gums
,
by
which
the
Teeth
are
fastned
more
firmly
in
their
Sockets
.
And
because
they
are
parts
,
which
ought
to
be
firmly
fixed
,
there
is
the
same
contrivance
for
the
strong
adhesion
of
their
Membrane
,
as
in
other
Bones
,
to
wit
inequalities
,
or
superficial
Cavities
,
which
in
large
their
superficies
.
In
Men
they
are
often
depressions
or
Pits
of
an
irregular
figure
,
though
in
some
humane
Teeth
there
are
circular
Furrows
,
which
are
considerably
wide
.
In
the
Teeth
of
the
Rhinoceros
I
likewise
find
broad
and
circular
Furrows
.
In
the
Teeth
of
a
Tiger
these
inequalities
are
also
Furrows
,
which
are
remarkable
,
and
numerous
,
but
they
are
streight
,
and
run
from
one
end
of
the
Tooth
towards
the
other
.
But
though
the
Teeth
themselves
have
no
part
of
the
common
Periosteum
,
yet
it
comes
very
near
them
,
for
the
Sockets
,
in
which
they
stand
,
have
it
.
The
Periosteum
,
which
ceivers
the
Jaw
bones
running
to
the
edges
of
the
Alveoli
,
or
Sockets
,
turns
into
those
Cavities
being
on
one
side
contiguous
to
the
Bone
,
and
on
the
other
to
that
fleshy
substance
,
which
helps
to
fasten
the
Teeth
more
firmly
,
and
where
none
of
that
hard
flesh
intervenes
,
it
does
coalesce
with
the
Membrane
,
which
does
immediately
cover
that
part
of
the
Tooth
,
that
lies
within
the
Gums
,
and
they
make
as
it
were
but
one
Membrane
.
There
is
one
thing
particularly
remarkable
in
the
Teeth
,
which
other
Bones
do
not
seem
to
pretend
to
,
and
that
is
Nerves
.
The
reason
of
the
difference
seems
to
be
chiefly
,
if
not
solely
for
the
sake
of
that
part
,
which
is
destitute
of
a
Membrane
:
and
to
answer
for
the
want
of
the
Periosteum
.
Though
the
design
,
and
use
of
the
Teeth
would
not
admit
of
a
Membrane
in
that
part
,
which
is
immediately
employed
,
and
do
act
in
Mastication
,
yet
it
was
necessary
that
should
have
an
influx
of
spirits
to
assist
in
its
accretion
,
and
nutrition
,
whereupon
the
Teeth
have
every
one
of
them
a
Nerve
,
that
supplies
them
to
this
part
.
The
Nerve
,
which
runs
along
in
the
Jaw
,
and
from
whence
the
Nerve
of
every
particular
Tooth
is
propagated
,
is
plainly
a
fasciculus
of
other
lesser
Nerves
,
which
I
have
found
to
be
more
in
some
than
in
others
.
Sometimes
they
have
been
sixteen
,
sometimes
twelve
,
and
in
a
humane
Jaw
I
once
observed
no
more
than
seven
.
But
all
these
smaller
Nerves
are
divisible
into
less
,
till
at
last
they
resolve
into
minute
Filaments
.
The
Foramina
,
by
which
these
Nerves
pass
into
the
Tooth
,
are
visible
with
the
help
of
a
magnifying
Glass
,
and
many
times
without
it
,
and
there
is
always
one
to
every
Root
,
and
in
a
Tooth
which
has
had
only
a
single
Root
I
have
met
with
two
passages
,
one
on
each
side
,
and
the
Foramen
where
it
is
single
is
not
always
formed
at
the
very
extremity
of
the
Root
,
but
very
often
a
little
on
one
side
.
The
SECOND
DISCOURSE
OF
ACCRETION
,
AND
NUTRITION
.
THE
next
thing
,
which
I
am
to
speak
of
is
the
manner
of
the
Bones
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
,
which
as
indeed
the
growth
,
and
nourishment
of
all
the
parts
of
the
Body
,
are
hard
to
be
understood
,
and
explained
.
That
Accretion
is
by
the
addition
or
apposition
of
new
matter
,
and
that
Nutrition
is
a
reparation
of
those
parts
,
which
are
continually
expended
,
are
accounts
,
that
are
easily
given
,
and
as
easily
understood
.
But
how
the
nutritious
Particles
are
separated
,
and
supply'd
;
how
they
are
proportionally
dispensed
to
all
the
solid
parts
of
the
Body
,
and
regularly
disposed
of
;
how
Accretion
is
performed
in
young
Animals
till
they
grow
to
a
convenient
,
and
the
ordinary
magnitude
of
their
own
Kind
,
and
comes
to
cease
after
the
dimensions
of
the
Animal
are
carried
to
the
common
and
natural
limits
set
to
every
Species
,
are
not
so
easie
to
be
explicated
.
However
I
have
made
some
essays
,
and
although
some
unlucky
objection
or
other
has
made
some
thoughts
I
have
had
about
this
Argument
miscarry
,
yet
I
have
formed
and
considered
of
one
Hypothesis
,
which
gives
me
some
satisfaction
,
and
even
the
confidence
to
expose
it
to
the
objections
,
and
to
submit
it
to
the
censure
of
greater
Philosophers
,
and
better
Judges
.
To
compleat
an
account
of
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
,
there
are
three
things
to
be
considered
,
and
explained
,
the
first
is
the
manner
how
the
nutritious
matter
is
supplyed
,
and
apponed
to
the
parts
of
younger
Animals
so
as
to
give
an
increase
to
their
dimensions
.
The
second
is
what
it
is
,
that
puts
a
stop
to
this
in
a
convenient
time
,
or
how
it
comes
to
pass
that
Accretion
ceases
when
the
Animal
is
grown
to
a
due
magnitude
,
and
the
ordinary
limits
,
that
are
prescribed
by
Nature
to
the
Species
,
which
it
is
of
.
The
third
,
and
last
thing
to
be
enquired
into
is
,
what
Nutrition
taken
strictly
is
,
and
how
it
is
performed
:
all
which
I
shall
do
at
large
as
it
concerns
all
the
parts
in
general
,
and
then
I
design
to
give
an
account
of
the
growth
,
and
nourishment
of
the
Bones
in
particular
from
the
general
Hypothesis
,
which
will
lead
me
to
the
consideration
of
some
morbid
affections
of
the
separts
,
where
their
nourishment
is
particularly
concerned
.
I
shall
not
go
about
to
mention
,
or
object
against
the
Philosophy
of
others
about
these
appearances
,
but
only
offer
my
own
thoughts
,
and
take
my
own
method
to
explain
them
,
only
where
any
thing
,
that
is
plausible
,
and
stands
in
competition
with
my
Hypothesis
,
occurs
,
I
shall
be
so
natural
as
to
endeavour
the
defence
of
what
my
own
Thoughts
have
brought
forth
.
I
shall
begin
first
,
and
explain
the
manner
how
the
parts
in
young
Animals
are
nourished
so
as
to
be
extended
in
all
their
dimensions
.
And
first
the
nutritious
Particles
are
supplyed
from
our
daily
Aliment
,
assuming
after
Concoction
,
and
a
due
separation
of
the
purer
from
the
more
gross
,
and
feculent
parts
the
form
of
Chyle
,
which
through
the
Lacteal
Vessels
passes
into
the
Blood
,
taking
in
in
its
way
a
juice
from
the
Lympheducts
,
in
which
there
seem
to
be
many
of
the
luxuriant
Particles
of
the
Succus
nutritius
of
the
Glands
,
from
whence
they
arise
,
which
communicates
some
nutritive
parts
,
and
improves
the
nature
of
those
in
the
Chyle
,
which
are
designed
for
nourishment
,
and
after
this
milky
juice
comes
into
the
Blood
,
and
arrives
at
the
Heart
,
the
parts
,
which
are
to
make
the
nutritious
juice
,
and
are
as
yet
imperfectly
Concocted
,
are
there
so
broken
and
attenuated
,
as
to
be
adapted
to
the
Pores
,
which
are
to
separate
them
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
;
and
disposed
for
a
separation
,
after
which
they
are
conveyed
by
the
Arteries
to
all
the
parts
.
That
the
nutritious
juice
is
supplyed
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
is
supposed
,
and
granted
by
the
greatest
part
both
of
Speculative
Philosophers
,
and
Physicians
,
and
therefore
I
need
not
trouble
my self
much
to
prove
it
,
or
argue
for
it
,
only
I
mention
this
to
give
a
more
perfect
account
of
what
we
are
now
concerned
about
,
and
to
trace
our
nourishment
from
its
first
original
.
I
know
there
are
some
would
cast
this
thing
upon
the
Nerves
,
who
plead
the
observation
of
an
Atrophy
,
which
often
attends
the
parts
,
that
are
paralytick
,
to
prove
it
.
And
I
confess
they
have
a
plausible
Argument
from
it
for
their
Opinion
,
and
it
may
seem
to
press
hard
upon
that
,
which
is
more
commonly
received
,
when
they
argue
thus
,
that
the
part
,
which
is
affected
with
a
Palsie
is
often
imminished
,
though
there
be
a
Pulse
,
and
an
influx
of
Blood
into
it
.
Now
if
the
nutritious
Juice
be
supplyed
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
how
should
a
part
,
that
is
paralitick
want
it
,
and
decrease
in
any
of
its
dimensions
,
when
the
Blood
,
in
which
we
conceive
the
Succus
nutritius
is
contained
,
continues
its
influx
into
it
.
But
an
obstruction
of
the
Nerves
we
all
allow
in
this
case
,
and
as
the
influx
,
and
supply
of
the
nutritious
Juice
is
rationally
to
be
supposed
to
be
cut
off
by
those
obstructions
,
so
we
must
conclude
,
that
it
naturally
flows
in
those
Channels
,
where
the
obstruction
is
made
,
that
is
in
the
Nerves
.
I
shall
not
stand
now
to
answer
this
Objection
,
but
when
I
have
offered
my
thoughts
concerning
the
manner
of
Nutrition
,
I
shall
shew
how
according
to
my
hypothesis
an
Atrophy
may
be
the
consequence
of
a
Palsie
,
though
the
nutritious
Juice
be
naturally
conveyed
by
the
Arteries
to
the
several
parts
,
and
with
the
other
sanguineous
parts
continues
its
circulatory
course
in
the
arterial
Channels
of
that
part
,
which
is
Paralytick
,
and
labours
at
the
same
time
with
the
symptom
of
an
Atrophy
.
Secondly
,
Though
the
nutritious
Juice
be
contained
in
the
Blood
,
and
supplyed
from
it
,
it
is
not
the
whole
Mass
of
Blood
,
nor
any
portion
of
it
indifferently
that
is
fit
to
be
united
to
,
and
to
give
an
increase
to
any
parts
of
the
Body
;
but
they
are
a
peculiar
sort
of
Particles
,
that
are
every
where
dispensed
for
this
end
,
such
as
will
form
a
substance
of
the
same
nature
,
which
the
part
,
that
they
augment
is
of
.
And
this
Juice
not
only
is
different
from
other
humours
,
both
those
that
are
excrementitious
,
and
such
as
are
otherways
useful
,
but
we
have
some
reason
to
think
that
there
is
a
difference
even
in
the
succus
nutritius
it self
.
For
where
the
Nature
,
and
Constitution
of
one
part
are
remarkably
diverse
from
them
of
another
,
as
in
the
Bones
,
and
Fibres
,
there
the
nutritious
Particles
seem
likewise
to
be
different
.
How
far
the
difference
lies
between
the
muscular
,
membranous
,
and
vascular
parts
I
leave
to
others
to
inquire
,
to
better
,
and
nicer
judgments
to
determine
.
Though
I
cannot
but
say
I
do
conceive
that
there
is
no
difference
in
the
succus
nutritius
of
these
parts
,
only
in
the
manner
or
order
,
in
which
the
Particles
of
it
are
disposed
in
their
apposition
,
since
,
as
it
is
commonly
known
,
in
Issues
and
about
the
edges
of
them
,
the
nutritious
Juice
of
the
Skin
does
often
produce
fleshy
Excrescencies
,
such
a
Flesh
as
is
different
from
the
nature
of
the
part
,
which
it
is
to
nourish
.
And
although
the
Excrescence
from
thence
made
be
different
from
the
Skin
,
yet
it
is
certain
that
it
is
from
the
succus
nutritius
of
the
cutis
,
since
the
solutio
continui
is
made
in
that
part
,
upon
which
the
nourishment
after
it
is
separated
by
the
nutritious
Glandules
extravasates
,
and
by
sticking
round
the
edges
of
those
Foramina
,
by
which
it
issues
out
lays
the
Foundation
,
and
by
the
gradual
addition
of
it self
raises
the
Structure
of
those
Excrescencies
.
It
cannot
be
thought
to
be
the
nourishment
of
the
fleshy
parts
distinct
from
that
of
the
cutis
,
for
the
wound
inflicted
does
not
reach
so
deep
as
to
set
open
the
Canaliculi
of
the
fleshy
Fibres
,
and
to
give
a
preternatural
passage
to
their
nutritious
parts
;
but
in
Men
there
intervenes
the
Membrana
adiposa
between
the
cutis
,
and
any
thing
of
Flesh
,
excepting
in
the
Lips
,
and
two
or
three
placs
more
.
Be
there
a
difference
,
or
not
it
is
always
gelatinous
,
and
this
not
only
our
reason
persuades
us
,
as
it
is
requisite
it
should
be
so
to
dispose
it
to
adhere
and
unite
to
the
parts
,
but
there
is
that
sometimes
,
which
seems
to
demonstrate
it
to
our
very
senses
,
I
mean
in
Ganglions
,
where
the
material
cause
of
the
Tumor
is
rather
the
nutritious
Juice
of
the
nervous
or
tendinous
parts
extravasated
than
any
preternatural
humour
,
or
matter
.
For
although
I
do
not
suppose
that
the
succus
nutritius
of
the
Body
is
from
the
Nerves
;
yet
they
have
as
other
parts
a
supply
of
it
for
their
own
nourishment
,
which
I
take
to
be
all
the
succus
nervosus
that
they
have
.
Now
the
matter
,
which
is
collected
in
these
swellings
is
always
a
sort
of
Gelly
,
which
may
help
to
inform
us
what
the
nature
of
the
nutritious
Juice
is
.
Thirdly
,
The
Particles
,
which
serve
for
nourishment
are
separated
from
the
rest
of
the
Mass
of
Blood
before
they
can
assume
the
distinct
,
and
propet
form
of
a
nutritious
Juice
,
or
be
employed
in
the
augmentation
of
the
parts
.
For
if
we
suppose
that
they
are
supplyed
and
cast
upon
the
parts
immediately
by
the
Blood
circulating
through
them
,
if
we
imagine
,
according
to
Diemerbroek's
notion
,
that
the
nutritious
Particles
as
being
a
part
of
the
sanguineous
Mass
and
circulating
through
the
whole
Body
,
are
by
the
power
of
their
motion
driven
against
the
sides
of
the
Vessels
,
which
contain
that
Mass
of
Blood
,
and
striking
into
the
Pores
stick
there
,
and
as
one
end
of
the
Particles
thus
driven
in
fills
them
,
so
the
other
extremity
,
which
stands
out
forms
another
Series
of
new
Pores
for
the
infixation
,
and
unition
of
new
parts
:
I
say
,
if
we
take
up
with
this
Hypothesis
,
then
we
must
make
the
Blood
immediately
to
wash
every
part
that
is
nourished
,
so
that
either
Nutrition
must
be
monopolized
by
the
Veins
and
Arteries
,
or
we
must
grant
an
extravasation
of
the
Blood
so
as
to
touch
upon
every
single
Fibre
,
that
is
nourished
,
in
its
circulation
,
which
will
be
to
make
the
whole
Body
to
consist
of
nothing
but
sanguiferous
ducts
,
besides
other
Objections
,
which
I
shall
not
stand
to
mention
.
Fourthly
,
This
separation
of
the
nutritious
Juice
is
made
by
Glandules
or
glandular
Pores
,
which
may
properly
enough
be
termed
Glandules
,
as
they
serve
for
the
same
Office
,
to
wit
,
Secretion
.
These
nutritious
Glandules
we
cannot
suppose
to
be
generally
placed
at
the
extremities
of
the
Arteries
.
For
,
besides
that
we
cannot
upon
this
supposition
conceive
how
every
Fibre
,
and
every
part
of
that
Fibre
can
have
the
nutritious
parts
supplyed
to
it
,
it
is
impossible
it
should
be
so
in
the
Glands
,
where
the
extremities
of
the
Arteries
are
occupyed
by
Glandules
of
another
nature
,
that
separate
another
kind
of
liquor
,
and
such
as
is
evidently
not
designed
for
the
nourishment
of
those
parts
,
as
to
instance
only
in
the
Kidneys
,
it
is
plain
that
at
the
extremities
of
the
arterial
Vessels
in
these
Glands
are
placed
the
Glandules
,
which
serve
for
the
separation
of
the
urinary
Serum
,
so
that
there
is
no
convenience
for
the
situation
of
other
distinct
Glandules
,
and
those
which
are
there
seated
being
the
colatory
parts
,
that
separate
an
excrementitious
humour
,
cannot
be
thought
to
be
the
Organs
,
that
separate
and
supply
the
matter
,
that
nourishes
them
.
Therefore
I
do
conceive
,
and
I
think
not
without
very
good
reason
,
that
there
are
Glandules
,
or
particular
Pores
adapted
to
the
figure
of
the
nutritious
parts
,
which
are
to
pass
through
them
formed
in
the
sides
of
the
Arteries
,
every
where
as
they
proceed
,
almost
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Glandules
are
seated
in
the
small
Intestines
,
by
which
the
Chyle
is
separated
from
the
Faeces
,
and
penetrates
the
Guts
into
the
lacteal
Vessels
,
only
there
is
this
difference
that
the
lacteal
Glandules
are
planted
along
the
small
Guts
but
on
one
side
of
the
Canale
,
whereas
those
,
that
serve
for
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
are
seated
on
every
side
of
the
arterial
Channel
,
and
supply
a
succus
nutritius
to
all
the
Fibres
and
other
parts
which
lie
immediately
round
about
,
or
very
nigh
to
them
.
Now
as
we
cannot
suppose
that
any
of
these
Glandules
are
seated
at
the
extremities
of
the
Arteries
in
any
of
the
Glands
of
the
Body
,
so
the
situation
I
ascribe
to
them
,
makes
them
consistent
with
other
Glandules
in
the
same
Artery
,
so
that
we
may
easily
apprehend
how
the
same
Arteries
which
serve
to
the
Glandules
,
that
separate
the
particular
humour
of
that
Gland
,
serve
also
for
the
supply
of
that
Juice
,
which
nourishes
it
,
as
it
is
made
no
matter
of
doubt
but
they
are
the
same
.
And
not
only
so
,
but
this
situation
is
more
convenient
for
the
separation
,
and
supply
of
the
succus
nutritius
to
the
whole
Body
,
if
it
be
not
that
,
which
only
can
answer
this
design
of
Nature
.
And
now
I
am
speaking
of
the
separation
of
these
Particles
,
pardon
the
digression
,
if
I
suffer
my self
to
be
led
a
little
by
this
occasion
out
of
the
proposed
method
of
my
Discourse
to
consider
the
manner
,
in
which
glandular
Secretion
is
performed
,
which
being
explained
,
will
help
us
to
understand
how
not
only
this
,
but
all
the
humours
,
which
Nature
extracts
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
are
separated
.
It
is
true
there
is
a
diversity
in
all
Glands
,
that
separate
a
different
Liquor
,
but
yet
there
are
several
general
things
,
in
which
they
all
agree
,
so
far
as
their
Office
is
Secretion
without
a
respect
to
the
particular
Liquors
,
which
they
secern
.
To
what
I
am
going
to
say
concerning
this
great
affair
of
Nature
,
I
must
premise
that
natural
Law
of
Motion
,
that
all
Motion
in
its
own
Nature
,
or
proper
tendency
is
direct
from
its
Centre
,
or
terminus
à
quo
,
or
to
use
the
great
Philosopher
Des-Cartes's
own
words
speaking
of
Motion
,
Altera
lex
Naturae
est
;
unamquamque
partem
materiae
seorsim
spectatam
non
tendere
unquam
,
ut
secundum
ulias
lineas
obliquas
pergat
moveri
,
sed
tantummodo
secundum
rectas
;
and
that
it
never
does
but
from
some
opposition
,
and
the
occurrence
of
another
Body
either
fixed
,
or
differently
moving
incline
to
an
obliquity
,
and
even
every
Body
that
is
moved
circularly
,
does
endeavor
to
recede
from
the
Centre
of
that
Circle
,
which
it
describes
.
And
although
when
a
solid
Body
being
in
motion
meets
with
another
,
which
has
a
greater
power
to
stop
it
,
than
that
has
to
persist
,
it
is
reverberated
;
yet
there
are
some
Bodies
,
which
are
not
in
their
own
Nature
so
fit
,
and
ready
to
be
reflected
,
as
those
,
which
are
viscous
,
soft
,
or
fluid
,
and
be
they
solid
or
not
,
yet
when
there
is
a
continuation
of
matter
,
which
from
the
terminus
à
quo
presses
them
on
with
a
greater
force
than
what
they
have
to
recede
with
,
so
long
they
will
not
be
reflected
,
though
there
lies
a
resistent
Body
in
the
way
of
their
direct
Motion
,
but
if
there
are
any
lateral
and
oblique
passages
they
will
continue
to
move
on
that
way
,
which
offers
it self
fairest
for
,
and
comes
nearest
to
the
line
of
their
direct
motion
.
Now
for
the
particulars
,
wherein
the
general
agreement
between
all
Glands
lies
they
may
be
reduced
to
these
Heads
.
First
,
All
Glands
have
their
Vasa
Adferentia
,
or
Vessels
to
convey
to
them
that
Mass
from
which
the
Particles
,
or
that
particular
humour
,
which
they
separate
,
is
extracted
.
These
Vessels
in
those
Glands
,
which
separate
any
humour
from
the
sanguincous
Mass
,
are
commonly
Arteries
,
though
it
cannot
be
affirmed
that
they
are
always
so
.
For
in
the
Liver
it
is
known
that
the
bilious
Juice
is
conveyed
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
to
the
Hepatick
Glandules
by
Veins
,
the
Vena
Portae
,
and
the
branches
of
it
,
which
belong
(
to
use
the
old
term
)
to
the
Parenchyma
of
that
large
Viscus
.
But
generally
they
are
of
the
arterial
kind
,
and
such
are
the
Vessels
,
which
carry
the
Blood
and
the
nourishing
parts
contained
in
it
to
the
nutritious
Glandules
,
only
in
the
part
I
now
mentioned
,
as
the
Vena
Portae
does
perform
the
Office
of
an
Artery
to
the
Hepatick
Glandules
,
so
I
do
conceive
it
has
the
same
sort
of
nutritious
Glandules
,
as
the
Arteries
every
where
have
,
formed
in
the
sides
of
it
.
Secondly
,
To
these
Vessels
,
be
they
Veins
,
or
Arteries
,
belong
small
Glandules
or
secretory
Organs
,
which
seem
to
be
formed
from
the
exterior
Tunicle
of
the
Vasa
adferentia
expanded
,
and
in
a
peculiar
manner
modified
,
and
that
the
Vena
Portae
might
have
a
Tunicle
to
spare
for
this
end
,
it
has
a
Coat
extraordinary
,
immediately
communicated
from
the
Membrane
,
which
cloaths
the
Liver
.
From
hence
we
may
have
the
reason
,
why
the
Veins
have
fewer
Coats
than
an
Artery
,
because
,
where
the
one
terminates
,
and
the
other
arise
,
there
is
one
Tunicle
taken
off
for
the
formation
of
the
Glandules
,
which
for
the
most
part
are
placed
at
the
extremities
of
the
Vasa
adferentia
,
whether
they
are
Arteries
or
Veins
,
yet
not
so
universally
but
that
where
it
is
more
convenient
,
or
rather
necessary
for
accomplishing
the
ends
,
for
which
the
Juice
is
designed
,
they
are
seated
on
the
sides
of
these
Vessels
,
as
those
that
serve
for
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
.
They
are
always
so
seated
as
to
be
exposed
to
the
appulse
of
the
Blood
,
that
like
a
shoar
they
have
the
Waves
of
this
Red
Sea
continually
beating
upon
them
,
and
they
stand
so
as
to
favour
the
motion
of
the
Particles
,
that
they
are
to
secern
,
and
their
tendency
in
a
right
line
,
at
least
more
than
the
Vessels
,
which
the
residuous
Mass
continues
its
course
into
.
This
is
evidently
so
in
those
Glands
,
in
which
the
Glandules
are
seated
at
the
extremities
of
the
Vasa
adserentia
.
For
as
soon
as
the
Blood
is
arrived
at
those
extremities
it
is
reflected
,
the
Vessels
,
through
which
it
is
afterwards
to
continue
its
motion
,
run
commonly
directly
contrary
to
the
course
,
which
it
held
in
the
Vessels
,
that
convey
it
to
the
Glandules
.
So
that
when
the
Blood
is
come
to
the
extremities
of
the
Vasa
adferentia
,
the
motion
of
it
afterwards
,
and
its
progression
into
the
venose
Vessels
,
which
convey
it
back
to
the
Heart
,
do
not
answer
to
its
naturai
tendency
;
whereas
the
Glandules
are
conveniently
situated
for
favouring
the
direct
motion
of
the
Particles
,
which
they
are
to
separate
,
and
thereupon
the
Particles
of
the
Liquor
,
which
they
secern
,
do
naturally
or
in
obedience
to
that
Law
of
Motion
,
respecting
its
tendency
,
which
I
first
mentioned
,
press
upon
them
,
and
endeavour
to
proceed
into
them
.
And
how
this
assertion
,
that
the
situation
of
the
Glandules
is
so
contrived
,
and
ordered
as
to
favour
the
tendency
of
that
matter
,
which
they
secern
,
more
than
the
Vessels
,
which
carry
the
Blood
back
to
the
Heart
,
I
say
how
this
holds
true
in
the
Glandulae
Nutritiae
,
I
shall
presently
shew
.
Thirdly
,
These
Glandules
have
Pores
or
Passages
,
by
which
they
receive
the
Particles
,
which
they
are
appointed
to
separate
.
In
this
all
Glands
do
necessarily
agree
that
their
Glandules
are
perforated
on
that
side
where
the
Blood
beats
directly
upon
them
,
which
Perforation
is
their
secretory
Pore
.
Besides
which
they
have
another
,
whereby
they
discharge
and
empty
themselves
commonly
into
Ducts
,
which
meet
in
one
common
Receptacle
.
Tho
there
are
some
Glandules
,
that
seem
to
evacuate
themselves
by
their
exoneratory
Pore
into
the
Mass
of
Blood
.
Fourthly
,
at
the
termination
of
those
glandular
Pores
,
by
which
the
parts
of
the
Liquor
produced
by
every
Gland
are
separated
,
or
on
that
side
,
which
lies
next
to
the
small
Cavity
of
the
Glandules
there
seem
to
be
Valves
or
such
a
Formation
as
is
equivalent
to
them
.
For
although
the
Glandules
themselves
are
so
seated
,
that
the
Particles
,
which
are
separated
by
them
,
when
they
strike
against
them
and
the
passages
are
clear
,
and
obtain
their
natural
figure
,
cannot
but
in
obedience
to
that
natural
Law
of
Motion
,
I
have
taken
notice
of
,
advance
into
them
;
yet
we
find
that
the
particular
Ducts
leading
from
the
Glandules
,
to
the
Receptacles
,
or
any
large
conveyances
,
run
in
several
Glands
plainly
contrary
to
the
course
of
the
Arteries
,
so
as
sometimes
to
make
a
sociable
progress
with
the
Veins
,
at
least
for
some
way
:
so
that
the
course
of
these
Ducts
is
as
contrary
to
the
natural
tendency
of
the
Particles
,
which
they
convey
,
as
that
of
the
Veins
is
,
as
to
instance
again
in
the
Kidneys
,
there
autopsie
it self
does
tell
us
that
the
Tubuli
urinarii
,
which
carry
the
Urine
to
the
Pelvis
,
after
it
is
separated
by
the
Glandulae
Renales
,
run
as
contrary
to
course
of
the
Arteries
,
and
the
tendency
of
the
urinary
serum
,
whilst
it
is
moving
through
those
Arteries
with
the
other
parts
of
the
tanguineous
Mass
,
as
the
Venose
Vessels
do
.
And
therefore
when
the
Particles
that
are
admitted
,
and
separated
by
the
glandular
Pores
,
are
once
entered
into
the
Glandules
,
they
have
no
farther
to
go
in
a
line
more
direct
,
and
agreeable
to
their
tendency
,
than
if
they
were
carried
into
the
Veins
;
but
the
tendency
of
their
motion
must
necessarily
be
altered
by
the
variation
in
the
course
of
those
Ducts
,
and
being
obliged
to
a
reflection
some
of
them
might
regurgitate
into
the
Artery
,
if
there
were
not
Valves
,
or
such
a
contrivance
in
the
secretory
Pores
as
not
only
makes
them
capable
of
giving
the
Particles
they
are
to
separate
leave
to
enter
,
but
denies
them
likewise
the
liberty
of
returning
.
I
know
there
is
one
thing
may
be
objected
against
it
,
to
prove
that
it
is
not
necessary
there
should
be
Valves
or
any
thing
like
them
,
and
that
is
that
the
continual
succession
,
and
impulse
of
new
matter
is
a
sufficient
provision
against
the
regurgitation
of
any
Liquor
or
Particles
of
it
into
the
Blood
by
those
glandular
Pores
,
which
had
before
separated
them
.
For
the
Particles
which
are
already
separated
,
seem
to
be
obliged
to
proceed
from
the
Glandule
into
the
Duct
,
from
the
continual
pressure
,
and
protrusion
of
those
parts
,
which
come
immediately
after
them
.
But
Secretion
being
the
grand
affair
of
Nature
,
upon
which
not
only
our
Health
,
and
Wellbeing
as
we
are
Animals
,
but
our
very
Lives
do
depend
,
it
must
be
thought
in
a
business
of
so
much
importance
she
has
taken
care
for
carrying
on
that
great
and
necessary
Work
by
giving
the
part
,
in
which
it
is
to
be
performed
,
all
the
advantages
in
its
Structure
,
which
it
is
capable
of
:
especially
when
we
consider
that
though
there
is
in
the
Veins
,
and
Lymphatick
Vessels
the
same
reason
to
make
such
a
contrivance
unnecessary
,
though
there
is
the
continual
influx
,
and
succession
of
the
humours
,
which
they
convey
,
to
propel
any
parts
of
that
matter
,
which
had
before
entered
into
,
and
are
moving
in
the
Channels
of
those
Vessels
;
yet
we
find
that
they
have
their
Valves
to
hinder
the
regurgitation
,
or
reflux
of
the
Blood
,
and
Lympha
in
them
,
and
to
promote
their
progressive
Motion
or
Circulation
,
and
that
even
where
they
are
streight
,
and
there
is
nothing
in
their
course
to
alter
the
tendency
of
the
humours
,
and
to
dispose
them
to
a
reflection
.
Nay
,
even
in
the
Heart
at
those
passages
into
the
Arteria
Pulmonaris
,
and
the
Aorta
,
where
the
pressure
of
the
subsequent
Blood
upon
that
,
which
flows
immediately
before
it
,
is
more
violent
than
in
any
other
part
of
the
Body
:
Nature
has
not
thought
the
succession
of
one
part
of
it
to
another
,
and
the
power
,
which
one
has
to
propel
the
other
,
an
infallible
remedy
against
the
reflux
of
that
,
which
is
already
thrown
into
those
Vessels
;
but
to
make
the
progression
of
it
more
certain
,
and
necessary
,
has
planted
at
the
passage
out
of
the
Ventricles
those
strong
,
and
remarkable
Valves
which
we
call
Semilunares
.
How
then
can
we
think
that
the
Glands
,
which
serve
(
especially
some
of
them
)
for
great
,
and
necessary
uses
,
that
stand
at
a
greater
distance
from
the
Heart
,
and
consequently
have
a
less
violent
appulse
of
the
Blood
,
and
where
one
part
of
the
Liquor
,
which
they
separate
,
make
a
more
languid
pressure
upon
another
,
should
be
destitute
of
this
advantage
?
Fifthly
,
and
lastly
,
To
the
Glands
belong
also
Blood-Vessels
designed
for
carrying
off
,
and
conveying
back
to
the
Heart
that
part
of
the
Blood
,
which
had
not
the
liberty
to
enter
into
their
Glandules
.
The
impediment
,
which
hinders
the
progress
of
those
parts
of
the
Blood
,
that
return
by
these
Vessels
,
into
the
Glandules
,
is
twofold
,
one
is
necessary
,
the
other
contingent
.
That
which
is
necessary
lies
against
those
Particles
,
which
are
not
in
their
figure
adapted
to
the
glandular
Pores
,
or
are
of
such
a
magnitude
as
renders
them
uncapable
of
entring
into
them
:
That
which
is
accidental
prevents
the
ingress
of
many
of
those
Particles
into
the
Glandules
,
which
are
both
in
figure
and
magnitude
adapted
to
their
Pores
,
and
of
the
same
nature
as
those
,
which
at
the
same
time
are
separated
by
them
.
Where
it
is
not
because
the
Glandules
in
themselves
are
uncapable
of
admitting
them
,
that
they
pass
by
them
into
the
reducent
Vessels
,
but
from
the
anticipation
of
other
Particles
of
the
same
kind
occupying
the
mouths
or
Pores
of
the
Glandules
in
that
instant
,
when
they
are
ready
to
enter
.
For
the
Blood
being
naturally
in
the
hurry
of
a
rapid
motion
there
is
no
such
thing
as
stopping
or
expectation
in
the
Artery
.
So
that
it
is
impossible
but
some
Particles
should
slip
by
the
Glandules
,
which
ought
to
separate
them
,
whilst
others
are
in
the
passages
.
And
hence
partly
it
comes
to
pass
that
the
Blood
after
so
many
Circulations
,
and
the
Secretions
performed
in
those
Circulations
does
still
supply
to
all
the
Glands
those
Particles
,
which
they
naturally
secern
without
a
continued
succession
of
Chyle
;
as
partly
from
the
comminution
of
some
parts
,
whose
magnitude
before
they
are
farther
attenuated
by
the
Heart
and
Spirits
,
renders
them
uncapable
of
penetrating
the
glandular
Pores
.
The
Vessels
,
which
carry
off
the
residuous
Blood
in
the
Viscera
,
and
other
Glands
,
after
it
has
paid
a
Tribute
to
them
,
are
the
Veins
,
and
the
same
kind
of
Vessels
do
perform
this
Office
to
the
nutritious
Glandules
,
but
not
so
immediately
.
For
they
not
being
seated
at
the
extremities
;
but
in
the
sides
of
the
Arteries
,
the
Blood
does
not
so
soon
as
it
has
supplyed
some
of
the
nutritious
Particles
to
the
Glandules
,
presently
shift
its
Vessels
,
and
flow
into
the
Veins
,
but
continues
its
course
in
the
Artery
afterwards
.
So
that
it
is
the
Artery
,
that
does
immediately
convey
the
Blood
from
these
Glands
,
unless
there
are
any
of
them
placed
at
the
extremities
of
the
Arteries
in
some
parts
,
as
it
is
probable
there
are
in
the
Nerves
,
and
Muscular
parts
,
and
in
the
substance
of
the
Bones
,
where
those
extremities
do
not
seem
to
be
occupyed
by
other
Glandules
.
But
yet
at
last
the
Blood
,
when
it
has
passed
by
all
the
nutritious
Glandules
in
an
Artery
,
is
received
,
and
carryed
away
by
the
Veins
.
From
what
I
have
said
concerning
the
general
agreement
of
all
Glands
in
their
Structure
,
and
the
Vessels
belonging
to
them
,
and
the
Law
whereby
all
Bodies
,
that
are
moved
,
are
directed
in
their
natural
tendency
,
we
shall
find
it
no
difficult
thing
to
conceive
how
all
the
humours
of
the
several
Glands
are
separated
,
and
to
explain
the
manner
of
glandular
Secretion
.
As
for
that
separation
,
which
is
made
by
the
Glandules
of
the
Viscera
,
and
wherever
they
are
seated
at
the
extremities
of
the
Vasa
Adferentia
,
there
is
this
account
may
be
given
of
it
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Blood
being
carryed
with
a
quick
,
and
violent
motion
to
the
extremities
of
those
Vessels
,
which
supply
it
to
the
Glands
,
all
the
parts
of
it
are
there
endeavouring
to
proceed
in
a
right
line
,
and
with
this
endeavour
they
necessarily
press
upon
the
secretory
Organs
,
which
are
there
placed
,
which
being
seated
in
the
way
of
their
motion
,
and
so
as
to
favour
their
tendency
in
a
more
streight
line
than
the
Veins
,
which
run
contrary
to
it
,
they
are
continually
importuned
by
their
pressure
to
entertain
them
,
and
all
the
Particles
of
the
Blood
,
if
they
could
have
the
liberty
of
continuing
their
motion
in
that
line
,
which
they
endeavour
to
proceed
in
,
would
more
readily
proceed
into
the
Pores
of
the
Glandules
,
than
be
reflected
into
the
Veins
.
But
although
there
is
an
appulse
,
and
a
pressure
of
all
sorts
of
Particles
in
the
Blood
against
these
Glandules
,
it
is
not
possible
they
should
all
of
them
continue
their
motion
into
them
,
so
long
as
the
Glandules
injoy
their
natural
tone
,
and
their
Pores
obtain
their
proper
sigure
;
they
are
only
those
,
which
have
such
a
figure
,
as
adapts
them
to
the
secretory
Pores
,
and
are
of
such
a
magnitude
as
makes
them
capable
of
penetrating
them
,
that
can
be
admitted
,
and
these
are
the
Particles
,
of
which
the
humour
that
is
naturally
separated
by
every
particular
Gland
,
does
consist
,
whilst
others
,
that
are
differently
figurated
,
and
some
of
those
,
which
are
capable
of
entring
the
glandular
Pores
,
being
hindered
by
more
forward
Particles
are
hurried
into
the
Veins
.
When
I
make
the
adaptation
of
the
figure
,
and
magnitude
of
the
parts
,
which
are
to
be
separated
,
to
those
Pores
of
the
Glandules
,
which
secern
them
,
to
be
the
great
reason
why
they
have
a
free
passage
into
them
,
when
some
others
are
necessarily
excluded
,
and
why
every
Gland
is
so
constant
in
the
separation
of
its
proper
,
and
natural
humour
,
some
may
be
ready
to
object
that
there
are
Particles
of
a
different
figure
separated
by
every
Gland
,
so
through
the
glandular
Pores
in
the
Kidneys
do
pass
both
aqueous
,
and
saline
,
and
through
those
of
the
Liver
,
besides
salt
,
and
aqueous
Particles
,
some
,
which
are
of
a
sulphureous
nature
,
and
so
in
others
.
And
since
it
must
be
granted
that
the
Particles
of
all
these
Principles
are
of
a
different
figure
,
we
cannot
suppose
the
adaptation
of
their
figure
to
that
of
the
Pores
to
be
the
reason
why
every
Gland
does
secern
such
or
such
a
humour
,
when
it
is
impossible
that
the
figure
of
more
than
one
should
correspond
to
it
;
and
therefore
we
must
allow
something
of
a
ferment
to
precipitate
it
,
and
to
give
it
its
peculiar
Nature
.
To
this
it
may
be
answered
that
it
is
not
here
supposed
that
the
Pores
of
the
Glandules
are
agreeable
in
their
figure
to
the
Particles
of
any
one
pure
Principle
,
whether
it
be
Salt
,
Sulphur
,
or
any
of
the
rest
,
since
there
are
none
of
these
to
be
found
sincere
,
but
the
Particles
separable
through
the
Pores
of
any
particular
Glandules
,
are
,
as
I
have
already
said
of
the
Constituent
parts
of
a
Bone
,
a
composition
of
two
,
or
more
of
those
,
which
we
call
Principles
,
and
from
their
proportion
,
and
the
manner
of
their
union
in
a
Particle
does
arise
the
form
,
which
accommodates
it
to
the
figure
of
the
Pore
,
which
it
is
to
penetrate
.
And
do
we
not
find
that
there
is
such
an
agreement
,
and
such
an
aptitude
in
some
of
them
,
which
we
call
Principles
(
and
which
perhaps
may
be
yet
more
simple
,
and
fewer
,
than
we
suppose
them
)
to
unite
,
that
all
the
power
of
the
Fire
,
and
the
tricks
of
the
Chymists
could
never
separate
any
one
of
them
so
that
they
could
pretend
to
exhibit
it
sincere
.
But
to
come
to
the
nutritious
Glandules
,
which
it
does
more
properly
concern
us
to
speak
of
at
this
time
,
I
have
supposed
that
in
their
situation
they
are
different
from
all
others
,
that
separate
any
Juice
or
humour
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
that
whereas
others
are
placed
at
the
extremities
of
the
Vessels
,
which
convey
the
Blood
to
them
,
these
are
seated
on
the
sides
of
those
Vessels
.
I
did
likewise
observe
that
there
is
something
like
their
situation
in
the
Lacteal
Glands
of
the
small
Intestines
,
where
all
the
Pulpe
of
our
digested
Food
,
especially
in
the
Jejunum
,
and
the
Ileon
passes
from
one
Glandule
to
another
successively
,
and
yields
the
same
sort
of
Liquor
to
several
Glandules
in
the
same
Canale
,
as
it
is
reasonable
to
think
that
the
Blood
supplies
the
nutritious
Juice
to
several
glandular
Pores
in
every
single
twig
of
an
Artery
.
Though
this
situation
of
the
nutritious
Glandules
be
different
from
almost
all
others
,
yet
is
it
not
irregular
.
For
if
we
consider
how
ready
they
stand
in
this
position
for
receiving
those
Particles
,
which
they
are
to
separate
,
and
for
the
continuation
of
their
direct
motion
,
I
do
not
see
if
their
use
would
have
admitted
of
it
,
and
they
had
been
disposed
in
the
manner
and
order
of
the
Glandules
of
the
Viscera
,
that
they
would
have
been
placed
more
conveniently
for
the
performance
of
their
Office
of
Secretion
,
than
now
they
are
.
Neither
is
that
proposition
I
laid
down
that
the
Glandules
are
so
seated
as
to
favour
the
tendency
of
the
Particles
,
which
they
secern
,
and
their
direct
motion
,
at
least
more
than
the
Veins
contradicted
by
the
situation
of
these
.
Nay
,
it
is
so
far
from
this
,
that
it
is
demonstrable
they
are
more
advantageously
placed
,
and
so
seated
as
to
give
the
Particles
,
which
they
are
to
entertain
,
leave
to
move
forward
in
a
more
streight
line
than
those
,
which
are
seated
at
the
extremities
of
the
Vasa
Adferentia
do
.
For
the
motion
into
them
is
from
some
part
of
the
arterial
Channel
,
though
we
suppose
it
to
be
a
single
streight
twig
,
more
direct
than
to
the
extremity
of
that
Artery
.
This
will
evidently
appear
to
be
so
,
if
we
consider
how
the
Arteries
as
they
proceed
are
contracted
,
and
grow
less
,
and
less
,
for
if
a
streight
line
were
to
be
drawn
from
some
part
of
the
arterial
Channel
,
where
it
is
large
,
to
begin
at
a
little
distance
from
any
one
side
of
it
,
and
to
run
that
way
,
which
the
Artery
tends
,
it
would
,
after
it
was
carried
a
little
way
,
run
through
the
Coats
,
or
that
side
of
the
Artery
,
which
it
is
next
to
.
So
that
whatever
moves
forward
near
the
side
of
the
Artery
,
where
it
is
more
large
,
must
necessarily
,
when
it
advances
forward
to
that
part
,
where
the
Artery
is
so
contracted
,
that
the
side
of
it
is
drawn
into
the
place
,
where
the
streight
line
of
that
matters
motion
runs
,
there
I
say
it
must
necessarily
strike
upon
,
and
press
against
that
part
of
it
.
So
that
if
it
meets
there
with
a
free
and
convenient
passage
,
it
does
more
naturally
proceed
into
that
Pore
,
than
pass
on
farther
in
the
arterial
Channel
,
where
it
is
put
somewhat
out
of
its
direct
Road
,
and
obliged
to
an
oblique
motion
.
As
suppose
in
the
second
figure
Tab
.
1.
a
,
a
,
a.
to
be
an
Artery
gradually
contracted
,
as
it
proceeds
towards
b
.
and
the
Particles
of
the
Blood
c
,
c
.
to
be
moving
in
it
from
the
contrary
extremity
,
when
any
of
these
Particles
are
advanced
in
the
Artery
as
far
as
d
,
d
.
the
line
of
their
direct
motion
does
not
run
towards
b
.
but
on
in
the
lines
e
,
e
.
towards
f
.
so
that
their
endeavour
will
be
to
proceed
in
those
lines
,
and
they
will
necessarily
make
a
pressure
upon
the
sides
of
the
Artery
at
d
,
d
.
Besides
,
that
the
Blood
does
thus
strike
against
the
sides
of
the
Arteries
,
and
that
with
a
force
sufficient
to
carry
any
Particles
of
it
through
,
and
beyond
the
Coats
of
those
Vessels
,
if
there
only
be
passages
agreeable
to
the
figure
,
and
magnitude
of
any
of
them
,
is
evident
to
our
Senses
in
the
Pulse
,
and
the
violent
eruption
of
the
Blood
,
when
any
one
of
them
is
pricked
.
The
Particles
therefore
,
which
are
designed
for
nourishment
,
being
carried
by
the
motion
imprest
upon
them
,
and
their
natural
tendency
whilst
they
are
in
motion
,
with
the
other
parts
of
the
Blood
against
the
sides
of
the
Arteries
,
pressing
upon
them
,
and
finding
Pores
convenient
particularly
for
their
passage
,
and
the
continuation
of
their
motion
in
a
right
line
,
do
proceed
into
them
,
leaving
the
rest
of
the
Mass
of
Blood
to
continue
its
course
in
the
Artery
,
and
out
of
that
into
the
Venose
Channel
.
And
having
entred
the
nutritious
Glandules
they
are
pressed
forward
by
every
systole
of
the
Artery
as
the
contraction
or
subsidence
of
it
renders
the
glandular
Cavities
placed
in
the
sides
of
it
more
narrow
,
and
perhaps
by
a
power
of
contraction
,
which
may
be
in
the
Glandules
themselves
;
and
they
are
propelled
by
Particles
of
the
same
nature
coming
behind
them
in
every
Diastole
of
the
same
Vessel
,
till
they
are
driven
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Fibres
,
of
the
bony
Strings
,
and
every
other
part
,
where
the
Spirits
move
,
where
it
is
evident
that
they
will
lie
in
the
way
of
the
Spirits
motion
,
and
then
they
come
to
be
more
immediately
employed
in
the
Accretion
of
young
Animals
.
From
the
supposition
of
these
nutritious
Glandules
,
and
the
manner
in
which
the
succus
nutritius
is
supplyed
to
all
the
parts
,
as
I
have
explained
it
,
I
might
give
some
probable
account
of
an
Anasarca
,
and
the
manner
how
it
is
produced
,
but
I
must
consider
I
have
been
already
a
Transgressour
,
and
deviated
too
much
from
my
Argument
,
so
that
I
must
expect
some
other
opportunity
to
speak
of
that
.
For
the
better
understanding
how
the
nutritious
Particles
are
managed
,
when
they
are
separated
by
these
Glandules
,
and
thrown
into
the
way
of
the
Spirits
motion
,
I
shall
lay
down
these
following
propositions
.
First
,
That
as
the
Spirits
have
a
direct
motion
à
termino
ad
terminum
,
so
have
they
a
circular
or
rotatory
motion
turning
round
their
own
Centers
.
Neither
do
I
suppose
a
rotatory
as
well
as
a
direct
motion
in
the
Spirits
merely
to
serve
my
present
purpose
,
and
without
any
other
reason
,
than
that
I
may
accommodate
their
motion
to
my
Hypothesis
,
but
if
we
consider
the
Spirits
simply
in
themselves
,
and
without
any
respect
to
the
part
,
that
they
act
in
our
nourishment
,
we
cannot
think
otherwise
than
that
they
do
rotare
in
the
line
of
their
direct
motion
,
when
we
find
in
the
projection
of
a
Stone
out
of
our
hands
,
or
out
of
a
Sling
that
it
turns
round
as
it
moves
forward
.
And
to
instance
in
some
things
,
to
which
the
nature
of
the
Spirits
seems
to
have
a
very
near
access
,
as
Fire
and
the
Rays
of
the
Sun
,
do
not
the
Scintillulae
struck
off
from
a
Flint
plainly
move
round
their
own
Centers
?
Do
not
some
effects
of
Fire
,
and
the
Rays
of
the
Sun
discover
more
than
one
single
,
or
a
direct
motion
in
their
Particles
?
For
how
can
we
conceive
that
they
should
inkindle
combustible
Bodies
,
that
are
solid
,
and
melt
the
most
obdurate
Metals
,
disunite
their
parts
,
and
dissolve
their
texture
merely
by
a
direct
pressure
,
which
without
such
a
violent
rotation
of
the
fiery
Particles
as
distracts
,
and
moves
the
Particles
of
the
Body
,
which
is
melted
or
set
on
fire
,
some
one
way
,
and
some
another
,
would
propel
or
elevate
the
whole
Moles
of
the
solid
Body
at
the
same
time
without
disturbing
the
order
,
or
altering
the
situation
of
those
parts
of
it
,
which
are
fixed
,
and
united
.
But
I
think
I
need
not
insist
upon
any
argument
to
prove
a
twofold
motion
in
fiery
Particles
,
when
the
notion
,
which
Philosophers
now
generally
have
of
the
nature
of
Fire
,
may
save
me
the
trouble
of
arguing
for
that
,
which
I
would
here
suppose
.
Which
being
granted
may
go
very
far
to
persuade
us
,
that
there
is
the
same
variety
of
motion
in
the
Spirits
.
Secondly
,
The
Spirits
will
endeavour
to
remove
whatever
lies
in
the
way
of
their
motion
.
What
Body
so
ever
is
moved
,
as
it
has
a
natural
conatus
to
persist
,
so
it
will
offer
violence
to
any
thing
,
that
lies
as
an
obstacle
before
it
,
proportionable
to
the
power
of
its
motion
,
endeavouring
either
to
drive
it
forward
,
and
to
make
it
comply
with
its
own
streight
tendency
,
when
the
impression
is
direct
,
or
to
divert
,
and
cast
it
off
to
one
side
of
that
line
,
in
which
it
moves
,
which
is
done
when
the
impression
is
more
lateral
,
or
the
Body
moving
acts
upon
that
,
which
is
moved
,
by
a
rotatory
motion
.
Thirdly
,
The
Spirits
by
the
power
of
their
circulatory
Motion
or
Rotation
will
carry
the
nutritious
Particles
to
one
side
of
that
line
,
in
which
they
move
,
if
there
either
actually
are
spaces
to
entertain
them
,
or
any
can
be
forcibly
obtained
by
the
power
of
that
motion
,
which
determines
them
thither
;
I
say
the
Spirits
will
rather
carry
them
thus
laterally
,
than
give
them
a
direct
tendency
,
since
the
succus
nutritius
is
liquid
,
and
gelatinous
,
and
the
parts
of
it
not
so
fit
to
maintain
a
direct
motion
,
but
apt
to
adhere
,
that
when
the
Spirits
impinge
against
them
,
and
when
the
nutritious
Particles
apply
themselves
to
the
Spirits
,
they
will
certainly
move
circularly
with
that
part
,
which
they
stick
to
.
But
the
Interstices
of
the
nervous
Fibres
,
and
of
the
Strings
of
other
parts
being
repleted
with
Spirits
,
it
is
plain
that
the
nutritious
parts
,
when
they
are
by
the
Spirits
Rotation
carried
to
any
side
of
those
Interstices
,
between
which
and
the
Spirits
there
is
no
distance
or
vacuity
,
will
have
some
stop
,
so
that
they
adhere
there
,
and
are
not
able
to
proceed
any
farther
in
that
Circle
,
in
which
they
were
moving
.
Suppose
a
Bowl
running
upon
the
ground
,
and
the
most
forward
part
as
it
is
in
motion
meets
with
,
and
strikes
upon
any
matter
,
that
is
viscous
,
the
matter
adhering
to
it
will
turn
with
it
,
and
so
that
,
and
the
part
,
which
it
sticks
to
,
will
be
both
in
their
Circulation
brought
to
the
ground
at
the
same
time
,
and
the
Bowl
running
close
to
the
ground
,
though
it
has
nothing
to
confine
it
,
and
necessarily
to
keep
it
down
on
the
other
side
,
does
not
carry
all
the
matter
quite
round
,
but
pressing
it
against
the
Earth
leaves
some
part
of
it
sticking
behind
,
whilst
the
Bowl
it self
proceeds
.
Suppose
it
were
a
Body
,
that
were
not
viscous
,
only
it
is
not
so
solid
as
to
be
reverberated
by
it
,
as
a
piece
of
Cotton
,
Wool
,
Cloath
,
or
any
such
thing
,
we
find
it
does
not
receive
so
much
a
direct
motion
from
that
of
the
Bowl
,
which
is
so
,
as
a
lateral
from
its
Rotation
,
so
that
if
any
thing
of
their
nature
occurs
,
the
Bowl
in
turning
will
drive
it
towards
the
Ground
,
which
is
to
one
side
of
its
direct
motion
.
And
indeed
when
the
power
of
a
rotatory
motion
in
one
Body
acts
upon
another
,
that
is
truly
solid
,
the
natural
tendency
of
that
,
which
receives
the
impression
,
is
not
directly
forward
from
that
part
of
the
Body
,
from
which
it
received
it
,
but
lateral
.
Fourthly
,
Whilst
the
Animal
is
young
,
and
tender
,
the
tone
of
the
parts
is
more
lax
,
the
Fibres
are
more
tensile
,
so
that
in
any
intermediate
part
between
their
extremities
they
are
capable
of
yielding
to
a
pressure
,
and
receding
laterally
,
and
whilst
the
Particles
are
not
yet
united
they
are
in
a
capacity
of
being
removed
and
set
at
some
distance
one
from
the
other
by
the
insinuation
of
any
new
matter
between
them
:
And
thus
the
bony
parts
,
whilst
they
are
soft
,
and
cartilaginous
,
are
in
such
a
state
,
that
the
Particles
of
one
series
can
be
moved
laterally
from
them
of
another
,
and
those
of
the
same
series
are
capable
of
receding
from
one
another
at
their
extremities
.
Fifthly
,
the
same
power
of
the
Spirits
Rotation
,
that
carries
the
nutritious
matter
to
the
sides
of
the
Fibrils
,
of
the
Strings
of
the
Bones
,
or
any
other
part
,
will
by
crowding
this
matter
against
them
,
oblige
their
Particles
to
recede
laterally
,
and
by
driving
it
into
the
Interstices
between
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
set
their
extremities
at
a
greater
distance
from
one
another
.
I
shall
now
see
how
far
,
and
fairly
we
may
be
able
with
these
propositions
to
solve
the
Phaenomenon
of
Accretion
,
and
give
a
particular
,
and
summary
account
of
the
manner
,
how
it
is
performed
.
The
nutritious
Particles
therefore
being
separated
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
by
their
proper
Glandules
,
and
carryed
into
the
Interstices
of
the
fibrous
Threads
,
and
of
the
Strings
of
the
Bones
,
come
under
the
disposal
of
the
Spirits
,
and
the
power
and
influence
of
their
motion
.
And
were
there
not
such
an
active
Principle
to
give
a
motion
to
the
Particles
of
the
nutritious
Juice
,
and
to
dispose
of
them
,
to
preserve
the
Interstices
,
into
which
they
flow
,
free
from
those
obstructions
,
which
a
matter
of
such
a
gelatinous
,
and
viscous
nature
as
renders
it
uncapable
of
diffusing
it self
freely
,
and
being
otherwise
equally
distributed
to
all
the
parts
of
a
Fibril
,
or
bony
String
,
would
be
apt
to
create
,
how
soon
would
they
clog
,
and
obstruct
the
Interstices
,
and
intercept
the
nourishment
,
which
is
necessary
for
the
increase
of
that
part
,
which
lies
beyond
the
obstruction
,
and
ought
to
have
a
supply
of
the
succus
nutritius
from
that
Glandule
,
whose
secreted
Juice
did
first
produce
the
obstruction
?
So
then
the
Spirits
in
their
passage
meeting
with
the
nutritious
Particles
lying
in
the
way
of
their
motion
,
will
naturally
endeavour
to
remove
them
by
a
pressure
arising
from
that
,
which
is
natural
to
all
Bodies
,
that
are
put
into
motion
,
a
disposition
,
and
a
conatus
to
persist
in
it
.
There
seem
to
be
two
ways
,
which
the
Spirits
have
,
as
they
have
a
twofold
motion
,
to
clear
their
Road
,
and
to
prevent
the
interruption
of
their
flux
,
and
the
alteration
of
their
tendency
,
one
is
by
communicating
a
direct
motion
to
the
Particles
,
which
lie
in
their
way
,
and
such
a
degree
of
it
as
shall
make
them
move
with
an
equal
velocity
,
which
must
be
done
by
that
,
which
in
themselves
has
a
direct
tendency
,
or
else
by
driving
them
laterally
,
by
working
,
and
winding
them
to
one
side
of
that
line
,
in
which
they
move
,
which
is
done
by
their
Rotation
.
But
whilst
the
Fibrils
,
and
bony
Strings
are
capable
of
receding
,
and
giving
way
to
the
pressure
of
the
nutritious
Juice
,
the
Spirits
must
necessarily
act
upon
it
by
their
Rotation
,
as
it
is
gelatinous
,
and
of
an
adhering
quality
,
so
that
they
must
carry
it
to
the
sides
of
the
Interstices
,
in
which
they
move
,
and
drive
it
upon
the
minute
Fibres
,
between
which
those
Interstices
are
formed
.
But
supposing
the
Spirits
could
at
this
time
act
upon
it
by
their
direct
as
well
as
their
rotatory
motion
,
this
would
not
necessarily
divert
,
or
keep
off
the
nutritious
Juice
from
the
Fibres
,
which
lie
on
one
side
the
line
of
their
direct
motion
.
For
although
a
Body
moving
in
a
streight
line
will
make
such
an
impression
upon
another
,
that
lies
in
the
way
of
its
tendency
,
as
shall
transfer
a
direct
motion
to
it
;
yet
the
incidence
of
one
may
be
such
,
and
it
may
in
such
a
manner
impinge
against
the
other
,
as
to
communicate
a
lateral
motion
to
it
by
that
,
which
in
it self
is
direct
.
But
then
there
must
be
room
to
lodge
this
nutritious
matter
in
,
that
the
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
may
be
able
to
carry
,
and
fix
it
on
one
side
of
the
line
of
their
direct
motion
.
For
if
it
could
not
do
this
,
but
the
nourishing
Juice
lay
always
under
the
power
and
pressure
of
their
direct
motion
,
it
must
necessarily
be
disturbed
,
and
driven
along
in
the
Interstices
,
in
which
they
move
,
so
that
it
could
never
have
leave
to
fix
upon
their
sides
,
and
unite
.
As
for
the
space
therefore
,
or
vacuity
,
which
is
requisite
to
this
end
,
though
there
is
no
place
actually
void
before
the
succus
nutritius
is
driven
upon
the
fibrous
Threads
,
and
bony
Strings
,
because
the
Spirits
fill
the
small
Channels
,
in
which
they
are
moving
,
yet
it
is
obtained
both
in
the
Bones
,
and
Fibres
,
as
in
all
other
parts
by
that
force
,
with
which
the
nutritious
Particles
are
driven
upon
them
.
For
whilst
the
Animal
is
young
the
Bones
are
soft
,
the
fibrous
parts
are
very
tender
,
and
the
Particles
of
which
they
consist
not
so
entirely
,
and
firmly
united
,
as
they
afterwards
appear
to
be
.
So
that
the
nutritious
matter
crowded
against
them
by
the
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
does
extrude
them
laterally
,
and
taking
possession
of
that
room
,
which
the
pressure
of
it
makes
,
does
adhere
to
the
sides
of
them
,
and
so
makes
an
addition
to
their
crassitude
.
And
as
it
thrusts
them
out
laterally
,
so
that
part
of
the
nutritious
matter
,
which
is
carried
by
the
same
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
to
the
Interstices
,
which
are
between
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
,
of
which
the
parts
consist
,
being
driven
in
like
a
wedge
,
it
causes
them
insensibly
to
recede
,
and
sets
the
extremity
of
one
Particle
at
a
greater
distance
from
another
,
(
yet
by
such
insensible
degrees
,
and
in
such
a
manner
that
the
continuity
of
the
part
is
still
preserved
)
so
that
the
line
,
which
they
lie
in
,
will
be
extended
,
and
every
Series
of
them
elongated
,
where
the
nutritious
matter
sixing
,
being
united
,
and
becoming
a
substance
of
the
same
nature
as
the
part
is
of
,
which
it
gives
an
increase
to
,
adds
to
the
length
of
it
.
Thus
the
Spirits
so
long
as
the
Particles
of
the
Bones
,
and
other
parts
are
capable
of
receding
,
and
will
make
room
to
entertain
the
nutritive
parts
out
of
the
way
of
their
direct
motion
,
will
drive
them
upon
the
sides
of
the
bony
,
and
fibrous
Strings
,
and
by
that
pressure
oblige
them
to
recede
,
where
the
succus
nutritius
not
only
has
time
,
and
liberty
to
adhere
to
them
,
but
by
the
Spirits
Rotation
as
they
continually
pass
by
is
kept
close
and
continguous
to
the
parts
,
until
it
is
more
firmly
united
,
and
as
the
nourishing
Particles
,
that
are
once
lodged
there
,
are
crowded
nearer
to
one
another
by
those
,
which
are
afterwards
supplyed
,
and
as
it
were
knocked
closer
together
by
the
rotatory
motion
of
the
Spirits
,
the
matter
contracts
a
solidity
,
and
at
last
assumes
the
nature
of
the
part
,
which
it
nourishes
.
Thus
are
performed
the
separation
,
the
dispensation
,
and
disposal
,
and
lastly
the
unition
of
the
nutritive
parts
to
those
of
the
Body
,
which
they
augment
.
So
that
I
have
finished
that
part
of
this
Discourse
,
which
concerns
Accretion
so
long
as
it
proceeds
,
I
shall
only
observe
how
reasonable
it
is
to
think
that
the
gelatinous
nature
,
the
viscosity
of
the
succus
nutritius
,
and
its
coming
in
the
way
of
the
Spirits
motion
do
retund
the
violence
,
and
quickness
of
it
,
and
consequently
temper
that
heat
,
which
the
Spirits
continually
maintain
,
and
that
the
Hectical
heats
,
which
attend
Consumptions
,
and
often
follow
upon
great
evacuations
,
are
from
the
want
of
this
gelatinous
Matter
to
lie
in
their
way
,
to
check
,
and
balance
that
violence
,
and
velocity
,
with
which
they
move
.
But
I
pass
on
to
the
second
thing
to
be
considered
,
which
is
the
reason
of
the
limits
of
an
Animal's
growth
,
and
what
it
is
that
puts
a
stop
to
it
,
when
the
Animal
is
increased
to
the
convenient
and
ordinary
magnitude
of
the
Species
.
This
is
either
from
a
defect
of
the
succus
nutritius
,
and
because
the
nature
of
the
Ferments
,
which
serve
for
Concoction
,
and
Chylification
,
and
the
Crasis
of
the
Blood
at
that
time
,
when
Accretion
ceases
,
undergo
such
an
alteration
,
that
the
one
does
not
produce
,
nor
the
other
contain
such
nutritive
parts
as
are
fit
to
be
separated
by
the
nutritious
Glandules
:
or
else
these
Particles
are
still
supplied
;
but
when
they
are
separated
,
and
carried
into
the
Interstices
of
the
fibrous
,
and
bony
Strings
,
or
any
other
part
,
they
have
not
leave
to
fix
,
and
are
not
united
to
the
part
,
which
they
are
fit
to
give
an
increase
to
.
That
the
first
is
not
the
Reason
is
evident
.
For
although
the
Blood
,
and
Ferments
like
other
fermenting
Liquors
may
undergo
some
alteration
from
time
,
though
the
Blood
may
be
thought
to
amit
much
of
its
first
sweetness
,
and
balsamick
nature
,
and
to
grow
sharper
,
or
more
acrious
with
age
,
and
tho
we
see
it
is
so
altered
after
some
certain
time
as
to
contain
,
and
supply
a
Liquor
,
which
was
not
before
to
be
separated
,
or
observed
as
that
,
which
in
Men
serves
for
propagation
,
and
we
might
reasonably
suppose
that
an
alteration
in
the
Blood
on
the
other
hand
renders
it
uncapable
of
affording
such
a
succus
,
as
it
had
yielded
before
,
that
as
Nature
produces
one
,
when
it
is
necessary
,
so
she
puts
an
end
to
the
other
,
when
it
is
not
.
I
say
notwithstanding
all
this
we
cannot
suppose
such
an
alteration
and
such
a
defect
to
be
the
thing
,
which
puts
a
stop
to
an
Animal's
growth
,
I
mean
naturally
,
and
where
the
Animal
is
in
a
healthful
State
.
For
it
plainly
appears
that
there
is
a
succus
nutritius
,
which
is
fit
to
be
apponed
,
and
to
give
an
increase
to
the
parts
after
the
Animal
ceases
to
grow
,
in
that
there
is
a
reparation
,
and
that
not
only
of
the
fleshy
parts
,
but
even
of
the
Bones
,
when
they
have
lost
some
part
of
their
substance
,
as
Diemerbroek
tells
us
of
an
adult
person
,
who
had
a
part
of
the
Tibia
sawed
off
,
that
afterwards
the
Leg
was
extended
to
its
former
length
,
and
after
it
was
Set
,
was
kept
quiet
,
and
streight
in
a
wooden
Cradle
,
and
by
a
Callus
,
which
we
cannot
suppose
to
be
any
other
than
the
succus
nutritius
of
the
Bones
,
shooting
from
the
ends
of
both
those
pieces
,
where
the
Fracture
was
made
,
the
loss
of
that
part
,
which
had
been
taken
off
was
repaired
,
and
the
broken
pieces
again
united
,
and
the
same
is
more
commonly
seen
in
the
Skull
,
when
it
has
been
trepan'd
.
The
reason
therefore
of
this
limitation
I
take
to
be
because
the
nutritious
Particles
,
when
they
are
separated
by
the
Glandules
,
and
carried
into
the
Interstices
of
the
fibrous
Threads
,
of
the
bony
Strings
,
and
the
other
parts
,
are
not
suffered
to
lodge
,
and
unite
to
the
parts
,
which
they
were
wont
to
nourish
,
and
the
reason
of
their
disturbance
is
,
because
the
Fibres
are
so
tense
,
their
proper
parts
so
contiguous
,
and
the
extremities
of
the
bony
Particles
so
firmly
united
,
that
they
will
no
longer
recede
,
and
make
room
to
entertain
them
,
where
they
may
be
out
of
the
way
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
.
For
although
the
nutritive
parts
,
when
they
are
driven
by
the
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
against
the
Fibres
,
and
the
Strings
of
the
Bones
,
can
oblige
them
,
so
long
as
they
are
more
lax
,
and
tender
,
and
their
Particles
more
weakly
and
not
universally
united
,
to
give
way
,
and
so
thrust
themselves
into
,
and
fix
in
a
place
,
where
they
are
out
of
the
way
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
,
and
although
so
long
as
the
Spirits
have
a
power
either
to
force
them
laterally
,
or
to
remove
the
extremity
of
one
from
another
,
and
to
make
an
Interstice
between
them
,
they
will
by
their
circular
motion
carry
the
nutritious
Particles
to
one
side
,
and
fix
them
upon
the
filaments
;
yet
when
the
Strings
,
or
fibrils
are
so
streight
,
and
their
Particles
so
entirely
united
,
that
they
can
no
longer
give
way
to
the
pressure
made
by
the
Spirits
Rotation
,
or
the
nutritious
Particles
acted
by
them
,
so
that
there
is
now
no
possibility
of
obtaining
any
place
,
by
which
convenience
the
Spirits
may
make
use
,
and
have
the
benefit
of
their
rotatory
motion
to
carry
the
nutritious
Particles
to
one
side
of
that
Line
,
in
which
they
move
,
the
succus
nutritius
though
it
continues
to
be
afterwards
supplyed
,
cannot
have
the
liberty
to
lodge
,
and
unite
as
it
did
before
.
For
still
the
Spirits
naturally
endeavour
to
remove
them
,
that
they
may
neither
stop
their
motion
,
nor
alter
their
tendency
,
and
now
they
begin
to
act
upon
,
and
to
agitate
them
with
their
direct
motion
,
which
instead
of
driving
them
to
,
and
fixing
them
upon
the
Fibres
,
and
Strings
of
the
solid
parts
,
will
carry
them
along
in
the
small
passages
or
Interstices
,
in
which
they
move
to
the
extremities
of
those
Interstices
,
to
the
habit
of
the
Body
,
and
to
several
Glands
,
by
some
of
which
they
are
excerned
,
and
continually
spent
.
And
though
the
incidence
of
one
Body
moving
in
a
streight
line
upon
another
may
be
such
,
as
will
communicate
a
lateral
motion
to
it
;
yet
where
there
is
no
space
for
the
Body
agitated
to
move
laterally
,
or
obliquely
into
,
it
will
necessarily
lie
under
the
pressure
of
that
Body
,
which
moves
it
,
which
pressure
will
drive
it
along
in
that
passage
,
wherein
they
are
both
moving
.
So
the
Spirits
,
though
they
have
a
rotatory
motion
;
yet
as
they
fill
the
small
Cavities
in
the
fibrous
parts
,
and
the
Channels
,
through
which
they
move
in
the
Bones
,
especially
when
the
Blood
is
in
the
best
condition
,
and
most
capable
of
supplying
a
Nourishment
,
they
can
no
longer
fasten
any
of
the
nutritious
Juice
upon
the
sides
of
the
Interstices
,
in
which
they
flow
,
or
suffer
it
to
lodge
quietly
,
and
fix
there
,
then
the
parts
will
recede
,
and
allow
so
much
space
as
will
receive
the
nutritious
matter
to
one
side
of
the
line
of
their
direct
motion
.
As
supposing
a
Ball
exactly
fitted
to
the
Cavity
of
a
Tube
to
be
moving
from
one
end
towards
the
other
,
and
that
it
likewise
turns
round
its
own
Axis
,
supposing
any
matter
,
that
is
viscous
,
lies
in
the
way
of
its
direct
motion
,
so
that
the
one
impinges
against
the
other
,
and
the
viscous
Body
adheres
to
that
,
which
is
in
motion
,
it
is
true
the
circular
motion
of
the
Ball
will
carry
it
to
the
side
of
the
Tube
,
but
it
cannot
fix
it
there
,
so
as
to
leave
it
behind
,
and
proceed
without
it
,
because
no
manner
of
incidence
,
no
Rotation
can
carry
the
matter
beyond
the
extension
,
and
from
under
the
power
of
the
direct
pressure
of
the
Ball
,
so
that
it
must
necessarily
,
when
it
has
by
its
Rotation
carried
it
to
the
side
,
drive
it
on
by
its
direct
motion
to
that
extremity
of
the
Tube
,
towards
which
it
tends
.
The
account
,
which
I
have
now
given
of
the
limitation
of
Accretion
may
not
only
satisfie
us
how
there
comes
to
be
such
a
diversity
in
the
size
of
Animals
of
a
different
kind
,
and
the
time
,
which
they
are
allowed
to
grow
in
,
but
when
dayly
observation
tells
us
,
that
all
the
Individuals
of
the
same
Species
are
not
strictly
limited
to
the
same
degree
of
magnitude
,
some
carry
out
their
dimensions
farther
than
others
,
and
some
cease
to
grow
sooner
,
than
some
,
this
Hypothesis
will
serve
to
explicate
the
cause
of
the
difference
,
and
the
reason
of
it
is
because
the
Fibres
are
sooner
tense
,
and
their
proper
Particles
more
contiguous
to
one
another
,
and
inseparable
to
that
power
,
which
they
have
to
resist
;
because
the
Particles
,
which
constitute
the
bony
Strings
,
are
sooner
entirely
united
at
their
extremities
in
some
,
than
in
others
,
after
which
be
it
earlier
,
or
later
,
the
Spirits
come
to
act
upon
the
nutritious
Particles
by
their
direct
motion
,
upon
which
the
growth
of
the
Animal
necessarily
ceases
.
Though
for
the
different
magnitude
of
some
Individuals
it
must
be
granted
that
a
more
copious
supply
of
the
nutritious
matter
,
and
a
greater
plenty
,
and
more
vigorous
activity
of
the
Spirits
to
dispose
of
it
,
and
to
make
a
greater
pressure
upon
the
parts
,
whilst
they
are
capable
of
giving
way
both
laterally
,
and
at
their
extremities
,
are
sometimes
the
cause
,
why
some
are
larger
than
others
.
And
I
do
not
question
but
the
Bones
may
contribute
somthing
in
their
increase
to
the
elongation
of
the
fibrous
Threads
,
as
their
growth
does
insensibly
stretch
the
Fibres
,
which
are
annexed
to
them
.
As
for
the
defect
of
Accretion
,
which
is
the
Symptom
of
any
Distemper
in
Children
,
or
any
persons
not
adult
,
it
seems
commonly
to
be
from
the
want
of
a
succus
nutritius
,
and
a
deficience
in
the
quantity
,
and
vigour
of
the
Spirits
,
besides
that
their
Appetite
is
languid
,
their
Diet
sparing
,
and
the
motion
of
their
Spirits
too
slow
,
and
weak
to
attenuate
the
nutritive
parts
,
the
Ferments
,
which
serve
for
Concoction
,
and
Chylification
,
are
so
depraved
,
that
either
they
do
not
extract
,
or
they
do
not
form
such
Particles
as
are
adapted
to
the
figure
of
the
Pores
of
the
nutritious
Glandules
,
according
as
the
use
,
and
design
of
these
Ferments
are
either
to
work
upon
the
nutritious
Particles
so
as
to
give
them
a
convenient
figure
,
or
only
to
dispose
them
being
already
conveniently
figurated
,
for
a
separation
.
And
thus
much
shall
serve
for
the
business
of
Accretion
,
that
,
which
comes
next
to
be
considered
,
is
Nutrition
,
and
this
I
take
to
be
rather
a
supply
of
the
fluid
parts
,
and
the
maintenance
of
a
plenitude
in
all
the
Pipes
,
and
Vessels
of
the
Body
,
such
a
continual
reparation
of
Spirits
,
nutritious
Particles
,
and
of
all
the
humours
,
in
the
Vessels
,
Nerves
,
and
Fibres
,
as
keeps
their
Interstices
,
and
Cavities
replenished
,
and
the
parts
themselves
in
a
due
temperament
,
I
say
it
is
rather
this
,
than
the
apposition
of
new
Matter
to
the
solid
parts
.
Tho
I
will
not
deny
but
some
Particles
,
which
were
joyned
to
,
and
become
a
portion
of
a
Fibre
or
any
other
solid
part
,
may
be
sometimes
rubbed
off
,
and
separated
,
from
the
translation
of
which
there
will
follow
a
vacancy
,
or
void
space
for
entertaining
some
fresh
nutritious
Matter
,
and
wherever
it
happens
,
so
long
as
there
are
Spirits
,
they
will
by
their
Rotation
immediately
determine
some
new
Particles
to
those
vacuities
to
supply
the
place
of
those
,
which
are
removed
.
When
the
fibrous
parts
are
eroded
by
Ulcers
,
and
the
Interstices
,
in
which
the
Spirits
move
,
and
to
which
the
nutritious
Particles
are
supplied
,
are
set
open
so
that
the
Spirits
can
by
their
rotatory
motion
act
upon
them
,
and
carry
them
to
one
side
of
their
direct
motion
,
we
find
such
a
supply
of
Nourishment
,
as
repairs
the
loss
,
and
creates
a
new
Flesh
.
Or
when
a
Bone
is
broken
,
it
being
impossible
so
exactly
to
set
it
,
and
to
bring
the
two
pieces
so
close
together
,
that
there
shall
be
no
preternatural
Interstices
,
where
the
Fracture
was
made
,
there
will
be
some
little
spaces
found
,
which
will
be
lateral
to
those
Interstices
,
in
which
the
Spirits
move
,
and
the
nutritious
Juice
flows
,
and
convenient
for
entertaining
that
part
of
the
succus
nutritius
,
which
the
Arteries
,
that
serve
for
their
Nourishment
,
and
the
nutritious
Glandules
supply
,
and
which
the
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
will
determine
to
those
vacuities
,
where
being
lodged
out
of
the
way
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
,
and
of
that
disturbance
,
which
their
direct
pressure
must
give
it
,
it
quietly
fixes
there
,
and
is
united
to
the
part
,
and
this
is
that
,
which
we
call
a
Callus
.
I
say
there
may
be
,
and
is
all
this
,
but
we
cannot
reasonably
think
that
the
substance
of
the
solid
parts
is
always
in
such
a
flux
,
as
ordinarily
to
secede
,
and
to
give
way
for
the
succession
,
and
apposition
of
new
Nourishment
,
no
not
so
as
to
be
once
universally
renewed
in
the
whole
interval
between
the
Womb
,
and
the
Grave
,
nor
that
the
imminution
,
which
appears
in
the
solid
parts
in
an
Atrophy
,
is
from
the
loss
of
their
proper
substance
;
but
rather
from
a
subsidence
of
the
Vessels
,
the
driness
of
the
Fibres
or
the
exinanition
of
their
Interstices
,
and
the
emptiness
of
other
Cavous
,
and
containing
parts
,
all
which
for
want
of
a
plenitude
to
keep
them
distended
,
and
their
Cavities
inlarged
are
contracted
,
so
that
the
sides
of
the
Vessels
,
and
the
Filaments
,
between
which
the
Interstices
are
formed
,
which
before
by
a
fulness
of
volatile
,
and
fluid
Matter
were
preserved
larger
,
and
distended
,
come
nearer
to
one
another
,
or
fall
together
,
and
the
part
,
whereunto
those
Vessels
,
and
Interstices
belong
,
must
lose
so
much
of
its
breadth
,
and
crassitude
as
proceeded
from
their
fulness
and
distension
.
To
make
our selves
sensible
how
the
fleshy
parts
are
capable
of
such
a
subsidence
,
as
will
detract
from
their
thickness
,
and
latitude
even
to
a
Marasmus
,
we
need
only
consider
how
the
whole
Body
is
vascular
.
This
the
most
ingenious
Dr.
Tyson
has
in
some
Lectures
of
his
publickly
asserted
,
and
besides
the
Authority
of
so
curious
an
Anatomist
,
those
that
will
be
at
the
pains
of
making
an
enquiry
may
make
a
great
step
towards
their
satisfaction
in
this
matter
by
their
own
observation
.
For
when
any
of
the
Viscera
,
even
those
,
which
seem
most
compact
,
and
free
from
Pores
and
Cavities
,
are
strictly
examined
,
that
,
which
was
formerly
taken
to
be
only
a
Parenchyma
,
or
Mass
of
congealed
Matter
,
appears
to
be
nothing
but
Vessels
for
the
Motion
,
and
Conveyance
,
and
Vesicles
,
or
cavous
Glandules
for
the
separation
,
with
Cavities
in
some
for
the
reception
of
some
fluid
Matter
,
which
the
indefatigable
,
and
sagacious
Malpighi
has
discovered
,
and
sufficiently
convinced
us
of
.
And
wherever
our
Senses
leave
us
wholly
to
the
conduct
of
our
Reason
,
we
may
rationally
think
that
the
structure
of
the
parts
is
Vascular
.
For
how
certain
is
it
that
the
Arteries
are
continued
where
we
cannot
discover
their
Cavities
?
Who
questions
but
that
the
Nerves
have
their
Canaliculi
?
They
that
maintain
the
motion
of
the
Spirits
,
or
a
succus
nervosus
through
them
do
implicitly
grant
it
.
And
if
they
have
their
small
Pipes
,
whilst
they
are
Nerves
,
there
is
no
reason
to
think
their
Caniculi
terminate
when
their
Fibres
are
expanded
in
a
Muscle
,
seeing
the
Fibres
themselves
are
continued
.
The
whole
Body
therefore
being
Vascular
we
need
not
suppose
any
thing
more
than
a
subsidence
of
the
Vessels
to
explain
the
immediate
cause
of
that
imminution
of
the
fibrous
parts
,
which
is
seen
in
an
Atrophy
.
The
Voins
,
and
Arteries
not
being
distended
as
they
ought
to
be
,
the
nervous
,
and
fibrous
Channels
not
being
replenished
,
the
vesiculous
parts
,
such
as
the
Fat
is
contained
in
,
being
empty
,
and
contracted
,
the
consequence
of
all
this
must
necessarily
be
a
remarkable
alteration
in
some
dimensions
of
the
part
,
which
they
constitute
.
The
nature
of
the
humours
,
and
Spirits
,
it
is
plain
enough
,
is
such
that
they
may
be
easily
evaporated
,
or
some
other
way
excerned
out
of
the
Body
.
What
quantities
of
them
are
sometimes
lost
by
Sweats
,
and
other
ways
of
evacuation
.
And
in
Ulcers
,
where
the
fibrillae
are
eroded
,
and
the
Pipes
,
in
which
the
Spirits
move
,
and
to
which
the
succus
nutritius
is
supplyed
by
the
nutritious
Glandules
,
are
set
open
,
so
that
both
may
extravasate
,
what
an
expence
of
the
nutritious
parts
,
and
consequently
what
a
notorious
defect
may
we
observe
in
Nutrition
,
when
the
Ulcers
are
large
;
so
that
we
have
often
an
Atrophy
not
only
of
that
particulart
part
,
where
the
Ulcer
is
,
but
even
of
the
whole
Body
.
Besides
,
the
nature
of
the
Fat
,
and
oily
parts
,
which
make
a
considerable
addition
to
the
extension
of
the
parts
,
to
which
they
are
supplied
,
not
only
is
such
that
they
are
capable
of
being
put
into
a
flux
or
made
fluid
,
but
they
are
actually
liquid
,
whilst
the
natural
heat
of
the
Body
remains
,
so
that
they
are
easily
divided
from
one
another
,
and
separable
from
the
parts
,
which
they
lie
contiguous
to
,
and
so
excernible
out
of
the
Body
.
And
unless
there
be
a
fresh
supply
to
repair
the
loss
,
of
that
,
which
is
evacuated
,
and
did
before
fill
their
small
bags
,
these
Vesiculae
will
contract
themselves
,
or
subside
,
which
is
natural
to
parts
of
their
Texture
,
and
Fabrick
,
when
they
are
empty
,
and
their
subsidence
will
detract
so
much
from
any
dimension
,
as
the
Matter
,
which
before
distended
them
,
added
to
it
.
But
the
substance
of
the
solid
parts
is
such
,
that
it
can
neither
be
exhaled
,
nor
melted
down
by
any
heat
of
the
Body
,
so
that
if
they
do
indeed
suffer
an
imminution
in
their
proper
substance
,
it
must
be
by
the
way
of
an
erosion
,
and
be
the
injurious
effect
of
such
a
corrosive
Matter
,
as
will
dissolve
them
,
and
eat
off
the
Particles
,
the
consequence
of
which
would
be
Ulcers
in
all
those
parts
,
which
are
thus
imminished
,
and
such
a
Corrosive
could
not
so
affect
the
Fibres
without
the
conjunction
of
an
intolerable
pain
,
and
the
torments
of
the
Stone
,
and
Gout
would
be
moderate
and
easie
to
them
,
which
in
a
Consumption
would
be
universal
,
whereas
in
a
Tabes
we
have
no
such
Symptom
.
To
which
may
be
added
another
Argument
,
which
seems
to
prove
against
all
contradiction
,
that
the
imminution
is
not
in
the
solid
parts
,
which
is
from
what
we
cannot
but
observe
in
the
Bones
in
the
greatest
Consumptions
,
that
whilst
other
parts
are
sinking
,
and
tabid
,
they
are
not
found
to
lose
any
thing
of
their
magnitude
.
And
why
so
?
Were
there
a
corrosive
humour
,
that
eats
away
the
very
substance
of
the
Flesh
,
where
it
is
affected
with
an
Atrophy
,
it
would
prey
as
certainly
,
and
more
voraciously
upon
the
Bones
.
For
upon
trial
it
appears
that
a
Corrosive
,
as
Aqua
fortis
,
will
sooner
perfectly
dissolve
a
piece
of
a
Bone
,
than
the
same
quantity
,
or
weight
of
the
muscular
Fibres
.
The
reason
therefore
is
because
the
Strings
of
the
Bones
are
more
rigid
,
so
that
though
the
Bones
may
be
equal
sufferers
with
the
Fibres
,
that
is
their
Spirits
,
and
nutritious
Juice
may
be
subtracted
in
a
Consumption
,
as
they
are
in
other
parts
;
yet
still
they
keep
the
same
posture
,
that
they
were
in
before
,
and
being
uncapable
of
a
subsidence
,
they
are
not
attended
with
the
same
symptom
of
an
evident
imminution
.
The
loss
therefore
of
what
is
expended
being
in
the
Spirituous
,
the
Humorose
,
and
Fluid
parts
,
and
Nutrition
being
only
the
reparation
of
those
parts
,
which
Nature
continually
suffers
the
expence
of
,
it
follows
that
it
is
no
such
thing
ordinarily
as
the
repairing
of
dilapidations
,
or
the
filling
up
of
breaches
in
the
solid
or
containing
parts
,
but
only
a
supply
of
such
Matter
as
continues
in
a
Flux
,
which
keeps
them
full
,
and
maintains
the
natural
circumference
of
every
part
.
There
is
one
thing
,
which
I
promised
to
do
under
this
Head
,
and
it
is
to
answer
that
objection
,
which
is
levelled
against
the
Opinion
that
the
nutritious
Particles
are
derived
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
and
is
urged
as
an
Argument
to
prove
they
are
supplied
from
the
Nerves
,
which
is
taken
from
the
observation
of
an
Atrophy
in
some
Palsies
.
The
strength
of
this
objection
is
wholly
depending
upon
a
false
Notion
about
Nutrition
,
to
wit
,
that
the
substance
of
the
solid
parts
is
in
some
measure
daily
expended
,
and
lost
,
and
that
the
succus
nutritius
is
apponed
,
and
united
to
the
parts
in
the
whole
course
of
a
Man's
life
,
as
in
the
time
of
Accretion
,
otherways
it
has
not
the
strength
either
of
an
Objection
one
way
,
or
of
an
Argument
the
other
.
For
if
Nutrition
be
only
maintaining
the
fulness
of
the
Vessels
,
which
contain
the
several
humours
,
and
oily
parts
,
and
that
of
the
Cavities
of
the
Fibres
,
and
an
Atrophy
be
only
a
subsidence
of
all
,
or
some
of
these
,
the
subsidence
,
if
it
were
only
of
the
Nerves
and
muscular
Fibres
shews
only
a
defect
of
something
to
fill
their
Cavities
,
and
does
not
prove
it
to
be
the
want
particularly
of
a
nutritious
Juice
,
when
it
may
be
a
deficience
of
Spirits
only
.
But
we
may
safely
grant
the
very
Notion
,
upon
which
the
Objection
is
grounded
,
to
be
true
,
that
nutrition
is
,
what
they
would
suppose
a
reparation
of
the
solid
parts
,
without
the
least
prejudice
to
that
Opinion
that
the
nutritive
parts
are
supplied
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
though
they
do
not
answer
the
end
,
which
they
are
designed
for
,
in
a
Palsie
.
For
although
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
in
which
we
suppose
the
nutritive
parts
reside
,
continues
to
Circulate
through
any
part
,
that
is
Paralytick
;
yet
the
want
of
Spirits
will
have
this
effect
to
hinder
the
separation
of
the
nourishment
,
when
the
evil
spreads
it self
so
far
as
to
affect
the
Fibres
of
the
nutritious
Glandules
.
For
without
the
Spirits
the
Fibres
of
these
parts
lose
their
tone
,
and
can
never
be
kept
tense
,
nor
the
natural
figure
of
the
glandular
Pores
be
preserved
,
which
being
altered
by
the
relaxation
of
the
Fibres
of
the
Glandules
become
uncapable
of
separating
those
Particles
,
which
are
adapted
to
the
natural
,
but
disagreeing
from
the
present
figure
of
their
Pores
.
And
by
that
account
which
I
have
given
of
Nutrition
,
it
will
be
no
difficult
thing
to
explain
the
reason
of
an
evident
abatement
in
the
natural
magnitude
of
any
part
,
when
it
is
the
consequence
of
a
Palsie
.
For
the
Fibres
being
obstructed
,
and
the
influx
of
the
Spirits
,
which
ought
to
fill
,
and
inflate
them
,
and
the
supply
of
their
succus
nutritius
,
which
as
I
have
already
shewn
is
naturally
supplied
though
not
apponed
to
the
solid
parts
after
Accretion
ceases
,
being
hindered
,
there
will
necessarily
follow
the
loss
of
so
much
of
the
magnitude
of
any
parts
as
proceeded
from
that
measure
of
Spirits
,
and
their
proper
nutritious
Juice
,
which
is
now
denied
to
them
.
And
besides
the
subsidence
in
the
nervous
Pipes
,
there
is
also
a
contraction
,
or
falling
of
the
Blood
Vessels
.
For
the
expansion
of
the
Particles
of
the
Blood
,
and
the
turgescence
of
those
Vessels
in
every
part
depending
much
upon
the
motion
,
and
energy
of
the
Spirits
flowing
into
it
,
it
cannot
be
thought
,
though
the
Blood
continues
its
influx
into
any
paralytick
part
,
that
the
sanguiferous
Vessels
will
be
so
much
dilated
,
when
the
obstruction
,
and
defect
of
the
Spirits
are
so
great
that
they
cease
to
flow
into
,
and
give
an
activity
to
the
Blood
that
circulates
through
them
,
as
when
it
was
rarified
,
and
expanded
.
And
this
difference
we
may
find
especially
in
persons
,
that
are
lean
,
from
Heat
,
and
Cold
,
that
when
the
Hands
are
very
warm
,
the
Vessels
are
more
turgid
,
and
the
parts
are
plumper
,
and
more
large
,
but
when
the
cold
weakens
the
activity
of
the
volatile
Particles
,
and
resists
the
expansion
of
those
,
which
are
agitated
by
them
,
the
parts
seem
as
if
they
had
some
degree
of
a
sudden
Atrophy
,
and
the
Skin
becomes
flaccid
.
What
I
have
said
of
Accretion
in
general
might
be
sufficient
to
explain
the
manner
,
how
the
Bones
do
increase
,
and
how
a
Callus
is
supplied
to
a
broken
Bone
;
but
because
I
entered
upon
the
consideration
of
Accretion
upon
the
account
of
these
parts
,
I
cannot
but
say
something
particularly
of
the
manner
of
their
encrease
.
That
they
have
many
Arteries
bestowed
even
upon
their
most
solid
part
,
and
designed
for
their
Nourishment
I
have
already
observed
,
and
given
some
description
of
them
.
By
these
Vessels
is
conveyed
into
them
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
from
which
the
Particles
,
that
nourish
them
,
are
separated
by
Glandules
seated
in
the
sides
of
the
arterial
Channels
,
which
being
carried
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Strings
of
the
Bones
,
in
which
their
Spirits
move
,
will
lie
in
the
way
of
the
Spirits
motion
,
and
thereupon
are
in
the
manner
,
which
I
have
already
explained
,
by
their
Rotation
,
or
circular
motion
carried
to
the
sides
of
the
Strings
,
so
as
to
make
a
pressure
upon
their
Particles
,
by
this
pressure
made
upon
the
sides
of
them
,
so
long
as
the
extremities
of
the
bony
Particles
are
not
united
,
they
force
them
to
recede
laterally
,
and
insinuating
themselves
between
their
extremities
inlarge
the
distance
between
them
,
and
oblige
them
to
give
way
,
and
so
they
obtain
a
space
,
which
entertains
them
out
of
the
way
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
,
and
where
they
are
contiguous
to
the
bony
Particles
,
to
which
they
adhere
,
and
unite
.
Neither
are
we
at
a
loss
for
Spirits
in
the
Bones
to
act
their
part
in
this
business
,
since
they
receive
a
continual
and
plentiful
supply
of
them
from
the
Periosteum
,
by
the
Fibres
of
which
they
flow
into
the
Interstices
of
their
Strings
,
and
move
in
them
as
their
Channels
,
as
they
did
in
those
of
the
Fibres
in
the
Nerves
,
and
all
the
fibrous
parts
.
That
we
may
the
better
understand
how
the
Particles
of
the
Bones
are
capable
of
receding
both
laterally
,
and
at
their
extremities
,
we
must
consider
that
the
Bones
of
a
Foetus
are
soft
,
and
their
parts
at
one
time
easily
divisible
,
so
that
they
will
sensibly
yield
to
the
pressure
of
the
Finger
,
when
an
Infant
is
Born
they
have
very
much
of
a
cartilaginous
Nature
,
and
it
is
a
considerable
time
before
they
arrive
at
the
perfect
solidity
of
a
Bone
.
Now
a
Cartilage
,
as
I
shall
farther
shew
,
when
I
come
to
discourse
of
those
parts
,
is
nothing
but
an
imperfect
Bone
,
or
a
Bone
,
in
which
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
are
not
united
to
form
continued
Threads
,
but
there
are
small
Interstices
between
them
,
though
they
are
so
disposed
as
to
preserve
the
continuity
of
the
whole
Cartilage
,
and
although
when
it
advances
nearer
to
the
true
,
and
perfect
Nature
of
a
Bone
many
of
them
are
united
;
yet
they
are
not
all
so
until
the
Bone
obtains
its
due
solidity
.
So
that
whilst
the
Bones
are
cartilaginous
,
or
bordering
upon
the
nature
of
a
Cartilage
,
their
Particles
are
capable
of
receding
both
to
one
side
,
and
at
their
extremities
,
which
being
moved
by
the
pressure
of
the
nutritious
Juice
driven
against
them
by
the
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
,
they
make
room
for
lodging
of
the
Nourishment
out
of
the
way
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
;
Those
Particles
,
which
are
driven
against
,
and
apponed
to
the
sides
of
the
several
parts
of
the
bony
Strings
increase
the
thickness
,
and
enlarge
the
circumference
of
a
Bone
,
those
which
are
forced
in
between
their
extremities
,
widen
the
Interstices
,
and
sticking
there
,
elongate
every
series
of
the
bony
Particles
,
and
consequently
the
whole
Bone
.
But
when
these
Particles
come
to
be
united
at
their
extremities
,
that
will
be
the
boundary
of
their
recedure
,
and
limit
the
growth
of
a
Bone
.
Though
I
suppose
likewise
a
lateral
unition
,
yet
the
first
only
will
necessarily
prevent
the
farther
increase
of
their
crassitude
as
well
as
of
their
length
,
where
the
Strings
are
continued
in
the
manner
of
a
Ring
,
as
they
are
in
all
the
Bones
.
For
unless
the
Spirits
have
a
power
of
breaking
this
continuity
they
can
neither
protrude
,
nor
elongate
these
Strings
either
on
one
side
,
or
the
other
,
after
their
Particles
are
firmly
united
.
And
as
they
cannot
protrude
the
parts
of
a
String
,
so
neither
can
they
fix
any
part
of
the
nutritious
Juice
upon
them
,
because
so
long
as
it
is
in
the
Interstices
it
must
be
disturbed
and
propelled
by
their
direct
motion
,
which
may
probably
drive
it
on
till
it
comes
into
some
way
,
which
leads
it
to
an
evacuation
.
I
do
think
too
that
the
Periosteum
,
which
I
have
already
discoursed
of
,
does
,
as
I
then
supposed
,
help
to
prescribe
limits
to
the
increase
of
these
solid
parts
,
when
its
growth
,
and
extension
cease
.
But
suppose
that
none
of
the
bony
Strings
were
so
united
as
to
become
annular
,
I
mean
to
be
continued
in
the
manner
,
though
not
in
the
figure
of
a
Ring
,
nor
any
opposition
made
to
their
recedure
by
the
Periosteum
;
yet
the
Bones
,
and
the
parts
,
which
they
consist
of
,
being
of
a
fixed
,
and
quiet
nature
contrary
to
that
of
the
Spirits
,
and
all
active
Particles
,
so
long
indeed
as
the
pressure
of
the
succus
nutritius
from
the
Rotatory
motion
of
the
Spirits
is
so
strong
and
violent
as
to
exceed
,
and
overpower
the
quietude
,
and
fixity
in
those
parts
,
it
will
oblige
them
to
recede
,
but
when
they
come
to
an
aequilibrium
,
that
the
degree
of
quiescence
in
these
solid
parts
answers
exactly
the
power
of
the
Spirits
motion
,
much
more
if
it
exceeds
it
,
the
fixed
Particles
of
the
Bones
will
begin
to
stand
their
ground
,
and
none
can
without
absurdity
suppose
they
should
be
moved
,
and
protruded
by
that
force
,
which
they
are
able
to
resist
.
What
I
have
said
of
Nutrition
in
general
,
I
may
confidently
affirm
of
that
of
the
Bones
,
that
it
is
not
ordinarily
a
reparation
of
their
substance
or
solid
part
,
or
the
succession
of
new
Particles
to
any
that
are
destroyed
,
and
expended
after
they
are
assimilated
.
For
the
Particles
of
these
solid
parts
are
so
fixed
,
and
firmly
united
after
the
time
of
their
Accretion
,
that
their
Nature
will
not
give
us
leave
to
think
they
are
capable
of
such
a
flux
as
is
necessary
to
such
a
change
,
and
succession
of
Matter
.
So
that
their
Nutrition
is
no
more
than
a
constant
supply
of
Blood
to
their
sanguiferous
Vessels
,
of
Spirits
to
the
Interstices
of
their
Strings
,
and
of
their
nutritious
Juice
,
which
when
a
Bone
is
broken
,
or
deprived
of
part
of
any
of
its
Laminae
,
though
it
be
after
the
time
of
Accretion
,
is
upon
these
occasions
employed
,
and
apponed
in
the
same
manner
as
it
was
,
when
it
gave
an
increase
to
these
parts
;
it
is
carried
by
the
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
to
those
Interstices
,
and
defective
parts
,
where
a
Callus
or
bony
substance
is
necessary
to
knit
the
pieces
,
which
are
fractured
,
or
to
supply
what
is
lost
by
Trepaning
,
or
Exfoliation
.
From
that
Hypothesis
,
by
which
I
have
endeavoured
to
explain
the
manner
of
the
Bones
Accretion
,
we
may
,
as
I
humbly
conceive
,
be
able
rationally
to
account
for
the
Symptoms
,
which
we
observe
in
these
parts
in
the
Rickets
,
and
for
the
Gummata
,
which
often
appear
in
the
French
Disease
.
The
Symptoms
,
which
attend
some
of
the
Bones
in
the
Rickets
,
are
an
Incurvation
,
a
knottiness
,
and
protuberance
at
their
ends
.
The
ingenious
Dr.
Mayo
has
endeavoured
to
give
us
the
reasons
of
the
obliquity
of
some
of
the
Bones
in
this
Distemper
,
by
supposing
a
disproportionate
growth
in
the
Bones
,
and
the
Muscles
,
which
are
affixed
to
them
,
that
the
nervous
,
and
muscular
parts
for
want
of
a
sufficient
quantity
of
a
succus
nervosus
,
which
he
conceives
to
be
necessary
to
their
Accretion
,
have
not
that
addition
made
to
their
dimensions
in
this
case
,
which
they
ought
to
have
,
whereby
they
fall
short
of
that
length
,
which
should
give
them
a
proportion
to
the
rest
of
the
parts
,
and
which
a
natural
Accretion
would
have
procured
;
but
all
this
while
he
would
have
the
Bones
to
be
nourished
,
and
to
increase
no
less
in
Rickety
,
than
in
Healthful
and
thriving
Children
.
But
as
it
does
not
appear
that
there
is
any
such
reason
for
this
affection
of
the
Bones
;
so
if
we
should
suppose
the
inequality
,
which
is
in
the
distribution
of
the
nourishment
in
this
case
,
to
be
between
the
Bones
,
and
the
Muscles
,
and
not
between
several
parts
of
the
same
Bone
;
yet
it
would
do
us
but
little
service
in
explaining
the
reason
of
the
Bones
obliquity
,
neither
would
their
Incurvation
follow
upon
what
he
supposes
.
The
ingenious
Author's
Notion
is
this
,
that
the
Muscles
,
as
I
have
said
,
from
a
defect
of
a
nervous
Juice
necessary
to
their
Nutrition
are
not
nourished
,
and
extended
as
they
ought
to
be
,
but
the
Bones
,
from
whence
they
have
their
origination
,
and
which
their
Tendons
are
inserted
into
,
inlarge
their
dimensions
:
Now
the
origination
,
and
termination
of
the
Muscles
hindering
those
bony
parts
,
which
lie
within
these
bounds
,
from
extending
their
length
in
a
right
Line
,
that
growth
,
and
addition
,
which
make
them
exceed
the
length
of
their
Muscles
,
will
alter
their
figure
and
incline
them
to
that
of
a
Bow
,
as
it
is
certain
if
any
Line
be
elongated
,
whilst
the
extremities
are
fixed
within
the
same
bounds
,
it
will
necessarily
of
a
streight
Line
become
oblique
.
This
indeed
might
solve
the
Phaenomenon
,
if
the
origination
of
a
Muscle
were
from
,
and
the
insertion
of
it
into
the
same
Bone
.
But
this
is
evident
,
that
as
the
Muscles
are
designed
for
Motion
,
so
between
their
beginning
and
the
insertion
of
their
Tendon
Nature
has
to
make
the
part
moveable
formed
an
Articulation
,
so
that
the
brevity
,
and
streightness
of
the
Muscles
would
bend
the
Joynt
,
and
not
produce
an
obliquity
in
the
two
Bones
,
which
are
articulated
,
or
in
any
one
of
them
.
So
long
as
there
is
an
Articulation
,
between
those
two
extreme
parts
,
which
he
would
suppose
to
be
fixed
by
the
beginning
,
and
Tendon
of
a
Muscle
,
and
that
part
,
where
the
insertion
is
,
being
not
only
capable
,
but
apt
to
be
attracted
towards
the
other
,
where
the
origination
is
,
upon
the
preternatural
shortness
of
the
Muscles
,
just
as
it
is
in
muscular
Motion
,
where
there
is
a
contraction
of
the
muscular
Fibres
,
and
their
length
is
not
equal
to
the
distance
,
which
is
between
their
beginning
,
and
insertion
,
when
the
Bone
,
which
they
move
is
extended
,
there
will
follow
an
alteration
in
their
posture
,
but
no
one
of
them
will
be
obliged
to
alter
its
figure
.
Are
not
the
Muscles
,
when
they
move
any
part
,
so
shortned
as
to
put
a
stress
upon
the
Bones
,
and
to
bring
that
part
of
a
Bone
,
which
they
are
inserted
into
,
towards
their
origination
;
and
what
do
we
find
is
the
effect
of
this
abbreviation
,
have
we
an
obliquity
following
in
the
Bones
themselves
?
No
such
thing
,
but
only
a
flexure
at
the
Joynt
.
The
example
he
gives
us
of
a
young
and
thrifty
Tree
,
that
has
whilst
it
is
growing
the
ends
of
a
Chord
fixed
to
it
,
the
one
in
the
superior
part
,
and
the
other
below
,
so
that
the
String
is
extended
to
its
full
length
,
but
the
Tree
at
first
not
at
all
inclined
,
is
not
Parallel
.
There
is
no
doubt
of
this
,
and
it
is
demonstrable
,
that
the
T●●●
,
which
receives
its
Nourishment
,
and
is
extended
in
its
length
,
when
it
cannot
carry
either
of
those
extreme
parts
,
to
which
the
Chord
,
that
is
not
equally
elongated
,
is
fixed
,
beyond
those
limits
,
which
were
set
before
it
had
this
increase
,
that
is
,
it
is
uncapable
of
an
elongation
in
a
direct
Line
,
what
ever
is
added
to
the
length
of
it
must
be
out
of
a
streight
Line
,
and
give
the
Tree
the
obliquity
,
and
figure
of
a
Bow
.
But
we
must
consider
,
that
this
is
one
Stick
,
one
continued
Body
,
which
has
no
Articulation
,
which
if
we
supposed
it
to
have
,
the
slexure
would
be
only
at
that
Joynt
,
and
so
all
the
other
parts
between
the
Ligatures
would
preserve
their
rectitude
,
and
first
figure
.
Dr.
Glisson's
Hypothesis
,
methinks
,
seems
to
be
more
rational
,
that
the
inequality
and
disproportion
of
Nourishment
lies
between
several
parts
of
the
Bone
,
which
is
thus
affected
,
that
the
nutritious
Particles
are
plentifully
supplied
on
one
side
,
whilst
on
the
opposite
side
the
Bone
wants
its
due
Nourishment
,
the
necessary
consequence
of
which
will
be
an
Incurvation
,
and
the
Bone
will
be
reduced
to
the
figure
of
a
Bow
,
whose
Convex
will
be
on
that
part
which
is
duly
nourished
,
and
the
Concave
on
that
side
,
where
the
nutritious
Juice
is
not
proportionably
apponed
.
This
he
proves
will
be
the
effect
of
an
unequal
Nourishment
in
the
Bone
it self
;
by
an
instance
he
gives
,
Let
there
be
a
Pillar
,
says
he
,
raised
with
three
Stones
,
lying
one
upon
another
,
let
us
suppose
it
to
be
such
as
is
perpendicularly
streight
on
every
side
,
and
of
the
same
height
,
if
therefore
we
put
in
a
wedge
on
the
right
side
between
the
uppermost
and
the
middle
Stones
,
the
highest
Stone
will
be
inclined
towards
the
left
hand
,
and
the
Pillar
will
be
raised
higher
on
that
side
where
the
Wedge
is
driven
in
,
than
it
is
on
the
opposite
part
,
likewise
if
we
drive
in
a
Wedge
between
the
middle
Stone
and
that
,
which
is
the
Basis
on
the
same
side
,
the
Pillar
will
yet
be
more
inclined
,
and
stand
bending
towards
the
left
hand
,
and
the
more
Stones
it
consists
of
,
if
a
Wedge
be
put
in
between
every
two
of
them
on
the
same
side
,
so
much
the
greater
will
the
obliquity
be
in
the
whole
,
so
that
the
Stones
will
no
longer
make
an
erect
Pillar
,
but
represent
part
of
an
Arch
,
as
he
has
exprest
it
by
a
Figure
.
It
is
true
every
Stone
that
is
thus
raised
will
with
that
,
which
it
immediately
rests
upon
,
make
an
Angle
on
that
part
towards
which
it
inclines
,
whereas
there
are
no
such
Angles
in
these
incurvated
Bones
.
But
the
reason
of
the
difference
will
appear
,
if
we
consider
what
he
farther
says
,
that
the
Nutrition
,
which
on
one
side
is
most
considerable
,
is
there
in
a
manner
equally
performed
in
all
the
length
of
it
,
and
from
this
equal
Nutrition
,
the
Incurvation
of
the
Bone
will
make
exactly
a
part
of
a
Circle
without
any
Angles
.
We
will
see
how
this
notion
may
be
farther
explained
by
that
account
,
which
I
have
given
of
the
manner
of
the
Bones
Accretion
.
Much
of
the
difference
between
a
Bone
,
and
a
Cartilage
I
then
observed
to
consist
in
this
,
that
in
one
,
to
wit
,
the
Bone
,
the
Particles
are
at
their
extremities
,
which
lie
opposite
to
one
another
in
every
series
,
united
in
the
whole
length
of
it
,
so
as
to
form
continued
Strings
,
whereas
in
the
other
the
Particles
are
so
far
from
this
,
that
there
are
minute
Interstices
between
their
extremities
.
Whilst
therefore
the
Bones
border
upon
the
Nature
and
Constitution
of
a
Cartilage
,
as
they
do
in
young
Children
,
the
extremities
of
their
Particles
are
capable
of
being
removed
,
and
set
at
a
greater
distance
from
one
another
,
and
will
admit
between
them
the
nutritious
Particles
like
so
many
Wedges
driven
in
between
the
the
Stones
of
a
Pillar
,
and
where
the
supply
of
the
nutritious
Juice
is
most
plentiful
,
and
the
quantity
of
the
Spirits
,
which
forces
the
nourishing
Particles
into
them
,
is
greatest
,
and
their
pressure
strongest
,
there
the
Particles
of
the
Bone
will
be
obliged
to
recede
farthest
,
the
consequence
of
which
will
be
a
more
considerable
elongation
of
every
series
on
that
side
,
when
on
the
other
,
if
there
be
any
defect
of
the
nutritious
Juice
,
and
the
activity
of
the
Spirits
be
more
languid
,
the
extremities
of
the
bony
Particles
will
not
recede
to
the
same
degree
,
nor
the
Accretion
of
that
part
proceed
with
an
equal
pace
,
and
thus
one
side
comes
to
be
shorter
than
the
other
,
and
that
part
,
which
is
most
extended
in
its
length
,
will
incline
the
Bone
towards
the
contrary
side
,
and
reduce
it
to
the
figure
of
a
Bow
.
But
although
this
account
does
fairly
explain
the
reason
of
the
Incurvation
of
the
Bones
in
the
Rickets
,
yet
I
do
not
think
that
the
disproportionate
quantity
of
the
Nourishment
,
which
is
supplied
,
and
the
unequal
influence
of
the
Spirits
are
the
true
causes
,
why
one
part
of
a
Bone
is
nourished
more
than
another
,
but
I
take
it
to
be
rather
from
some
difference
in
the
nature
of
several
parts
of
a
Bone
,
in
one
it
puts
off
the
form
and
temper
of
a
Cartilage
more
,
and
sooner
,
than
it
does
in
another
,
and
if
the
Particles
happen
to
be
united
,
and
to
form
continued
Strings
,
that
they
are
not
so
capable
of
receding
,
and
ready
to
make
room
for
the
entertaining
of
the
nutritious
Particles
out
of
the
way
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
,
sooner
on
one
side
than
on
the
other
,
that
is
,
the
part
is
there
more
hasty
in
its
tendency
towards
the
perfect
nature
and
solidity
of
a
Bone
,
so
that
the
Spirits
,
and
nutritious
Juice
,
though
their
quantity
,
and
pressure
be
equal
on
every
side
,
cannot
oblige
the
Particles
equally
to
recede
,
then
will
the
Accretion
of
the
Bone
cease
on
one
side
,
or
proceed
slowly
if
some
of
the
Particles
remain
disunited
at
their
extremities
,
whilst
it
is
carried
on
more
effectually
,
and
evidently
on
the
other
,
which
may
be
more
fully
explained
and
understood
by
what
I
have
said
of
the
reason
,
why
Accretion
ceases
in
grown
Animals
.
I
must
confess
I
never
had
an
opportunity
to
examine
the
Bones
of
any
rickety
Children
,
however
I
am
strongly
persuaded
if
an
enquiry
be
made
into
them
,
which
are
incurvated
,
the
Concave
part
will
be
found
to
be
more
solid
,
and
like
the
perfect
Bone
of
an
adult
person
,
and
the
nature
of
the
Convex
,
more
agreeable
to
the
age
of
the
Child
to
whom
it
did
belong
.
And
this
we
may
conclude
from
the
nature
of
those
Oils
,
which
we
make
use
of
externally
to
the
part
affected
in
this
distemper
,
which
are
emollient
,
and
relaxing
,
such
as
are
apt
to
loosen
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
,
to
dissolve
that
union
,
that
continuity
of
them
,
which
makes
the
Strings
more
firm
and
rigid
,
at
least
to
weaken
it
so
,
that
the
power
of
the
Spirits
,
and
the
pressure
of
the
nutritious
Juice
acted
by
them
,
may
be
able
to
dissolve
it
,
and
make
the
Particles
capable
of
receding
at
their
extremities
,
which
is
necessary
in
the
elongation
of
a
Bone
.
And
so
the
reason
is
obvious
why
these
external
remedies
are
to
be
applied
to
the
Concave
part
of
the
Bone
,
when
it
is
incurvated
,
which
is
where
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
are
united
,
and
not
disposed
to
recede
,
and
to
receive
any
part
of
the
nutritious
Juice
out
of
the
way
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
,
which
every
good
Woman
,
that
pretends
to
cure
the
Rickets
,
observes
to
do
.
From
this
supposition
that
the
Interstices
between
the
extremities
of
the
bony
particles
,
and
the
liberty
,
they
have
to
recede
upon
the
pressure
of
the
succus
nutritius
are
that
,
which
makes
the
Bones
capable
of
an
increase
,
we
may
account
for
the
preternatural
increase
,
and
knottiness
of
the
ends
of
some
Bones
.
For
in
Children
at
first
the
extremities
of
the
articulated
Bones
are
but
tender
Cartilages
,
and
some
of
them
,
as
those
of
the
Wrist
,
wholly
Cartilaginous
,
and
not
only
so
,
but
that
medullary
Oil
,
and
mucilage
,
which
are
supplied
to
,
which
lubricate
and
moisten
those
parts
,
that
are
found
to
be
thus
nodous
,
keep
their
Particles
lax
,
and
prevent
their
natural
tendency
to
a
union
,
as
we
see
this
mixture
even
in
grown
persons
has
so
far
the
same
effect
upon
these
parts
,
that
they
never
obtain
so
great
a
solidity
,
as
is
in
those
parts
of
the
articulated
Bones
,
which
are
never
moistened
with
the
mucilage
.
In
young
Children
therefore
,
where
these
parts
of
the
Bones
are
naturally
soft
,
and
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
are
kept
more
lax
,
and
longer
disunited
by
a
moist
,
and
mucilaginous
Matter
,
than
the
other
parts
of
them
,
there
is
sometimes
,
as
in
these
rickety
cases
,
a
preternatural
laxness
,
and
a
greater
indisposition
in
the
Particles
to
unite
,
and
consequently
a
weaker
opposition
to
the
pressure
of
the
nutritious
Juice
,
whereupon
they
are
protruded
in
an
extraordinary
manner
,
and
give
way
for
the
entertainment
of
a
greater
quantity
of
the
succus
nutritius
,
than
what
is
necessary
for
their
regular
,
and
natural
increase
.
For
the
Gummata
or
Nodes
,
which
appear
upon
the
Bones
in
the
Lues
Venerea
,
since
by
a
long
continuance
,
and
their
induration
they
take
upon
them
the
nature
of
a
bony
substance
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
they
are
produced
from
the
succus
nutritius
of
the
Bones
,
as
their
material
cause
,
which
is
extravasated
,
and
cast
out
upon
their
superficies
,
where
it
adheres
,
and
produces
a
preternatural
excrescence
.
The
nutritious
Juice
,
after
it
is
separated
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
comes
to
flow
in
the
Interstices
of
the
bony
Strings
.
So
long
as
these
Channels
are
entire
,
and
have
no
breach
in
all
their
course
,
the
nutritious
Particles
are
as
it
were
kept
within
their
Banks
,
but
when
the
continuity
of
the
Strings
is
broken
by
the
least
preternatural
foramen
,
then
the
nutritious
Juice
finds
a
passage
to
flow
out
at
,
and
when
any
parts
of
it
come
to
be
opposite
to
it
,
the
Rotation
of
the
Spirits
will
carry
them
into
it
,
and
by
the
succession
,
and
pressure
of
one
Particle
upon
another
they
are
driven
out
of
the
Bone
,
where
lying
out
from
the
Line
of
the
Spirits
direct
motion
,
their
viscous
nature
disposes
them
to
adhere
,
and
they
generate
a
substance
like
that
of
the
part
,
which
they
are
fit
to
nourish
.
So
we
find
when
the
Fibres
lose
their
continuity
,
and
the
small
Channels
,
in
which
the
Spirits
move
,
and
where
their
nutritious
Juice
flows
,
have
any
preternatural
avenues
,
whether
it
be
by
the
Knife
,
as
in
Issues
,
that
are
cut
,
or
by
the
Corrosion
of
some
sharp
,
and
ulcerous
Matter
,
that
the
nutritious
parts
contained
in
them
are
thrown
into
those
foramina
,
and
Cavities
,
to
repair
the
loss
of
what
is
destroyed
,
and
to
restore
the
natural
continuity
of
the
Strings
,
which
are
corroded
,
and
even
where
the
case
is
so
ill
,
that
there
is
no
disposition
to
heal
,
yet
often
we
are
sensible
of
the
extravasation
of
the
succus
nutritius
from
the
fungous
Flesh
,
that
arises
.
Now
the
venenose
Particles
,
which
affect
the
Blood
in
the
French
Disease
,
are
both
subtle
,
and
acrious
,
which
,
when
they
are
scattered
through
the
whole
sanguineous
Mass
,
will
be
apt
to
attend
any
humour
,
that
is
separated
from
it
,
being
by
reason
of
their
subtility
capable
of
entring
the
Glandules
of
any
part
.
For
although
the
Pores
of
diverse
Glandules
are
differently
figurated
,
yet
this
will
not
necessitate
these
Particles
to
be
separated
by
those
of
one
sort
,
because
they
are
so
minute
,
and
subtile
as
to
penetrate
those
Pores
,
which
are
of
a
different
figure
.
And
thus
subtle
we
find
the
malignant
Particles
in
the
Lues
Venerea
to
be
,
when
they
are
discharged
by
several
Glands
,
sometimes
they
insinuate
themselves
into
the
Salivatory
,
the
Urinary
,
the
Pulmonary
,
the
nutritious
Glandules
of
the
Fibrous
parts
,
and
raise
several
Symptoms
,
where
they
are
separated
and
deposited
.
And
as
the
nervous
Threads
are
sometimes
corroded
,
and
the
nutritious
Juice
extravasated
out
of
their
Interstices
produces
Caruncles
in
the
fibrous
parts
,
so
the
same
morbifick
Particles
,
when
they
penetrate
the
Pores
of
the
nutritious
Glandules
in
the
Bones
,
are
mingled
,
and
confounded
with
the
Nourishment
in
the
Interstices
,
where
by
the
means
of
their
subtility
being
arrived
,
by
their
acrimony
they
corrode
some
of
the
Strings
,
so
as
to
eat
small
passages
in
the
sides
of
their
Interstices
,
which
when
they
reach
the
superficies
,
are
a
way
for
the
efflux
of
the
nourishing
parts
,
which
by
the
power
of
the
Spirits
rotatory
motion
are
carried
into
them
,
and
by
the
pressure
of
such
as
succeed
them
are
driven
to
the
superficies
,
where
they
concrete
,
and
produce
an
excrescence
,
which
represents
the
nature
of
the
part
,
which
they
are
proper
for
the
Nourishment
of
.
The
THIRD
DISCOURSE
OF
THE
MARROW
.
THE
Cavities
,
which
Nature
has
formed
within
the
Bones
,
are
neither
empty
,
and
useless
vacancies
,
nor
filled
with
Lumber
,
and
contemptible
matter
,
but
convenient
Repositories
for
a
curious
,
and
refined
substance
necessary
for
the
service
of
those
parts
,
that
contain
it
,
which
is
called
the
Marrow
.
The
nature
of
the
Matter
,
which
is
here
separated
,
and
deposited
,
and
immediately
serviceable
to
the
Bones
,
is
wholly
oleaginous
.
However
the
whole
Mass
,
or
Body
of
the
Medulla
consists
of
several
parts
,
to
wit
,
of
Blood
Vessels
both
Veins
and
Arteries
,
of
Glandules
,
and
containing
parts
,
and
the
oily
Matter
,
which
is
contained
in
them
.
It
has
Blood-Vessels
,
proper
to
it self
.
The
Artery
is
sometimes
single
,
sometimes
there
are
two
,
or
three
,
and
in
some
Bones
as
particularly
in
some
of
the
Ribs
,
they
exceed
that
number
,
having
every
one
of
them
a
distinct
Foramen
formed
in
the
side
of
the
Bone
for
their
passage
into
the
Cavities
.
It
passes
through
these
Foramina
without
any
division
,
or
ramification
,
for
I
could
never
observe
that
any
of
them
sent
forth
any
Twigs
into
the
substance
of
the
Bone
for
its
Nourishment
,
but
were
designed
solely
for
the
Marrow
.
After
it
comes
into
the
large
Cavity
,
or
into
the
lesser
Caverns
,
when
the
Bones
are
spongious
,
it
is
commonly
divided
into
two
,
one
ascending
towards
one
extremity
,
and
the
other
descending
towards
the
other
,
both
of
which
in
their
whole
tendency
are
so
ramified
as
to
give
a
Twig
to
every
Vesicle
,
that
performs
the
office
of
a
Glandule
.
Though
I
have
with
a
Glass
discerned
several
minute
Blood-Vessels
belonging
to
a
single
Bag
;
yet
I
cannot
say
I
have
been
able
to
observe
,
that
every
Vesicle
has
a
Blood-Vessel
,
neither
do
I
think
it
has
.
For
there
being
a
communication
between
the
Vesicles
by
Pores
,
as
I
shall
afterwards
shew
,
there
may
be
a
supply
of
the
medullary
Oil
to
fill
those
,
which
have
not
Blood
Vessels
of
their
own
in
order
to
supply
such
oily
parts
,
and
do
not
separate
them
themselves
.
As
for
the
Veins
,
they
run
from
the
termination
of
the
Arteries
,
some
all
along
within
the
Marrow
to
the
Foramen
,
through
which
the
Artery
enters
,
and
fall
into
one
large
Channel
,
which
passes
through
the
same
Foramen
,
others
tend
to
the
superficies
of
the
Marrow
,
whereof
some
,
which
are
minute
,
I
have
observed
to
pass
immediately
through
the
Membrane
,
and
to
penetrate
into
the
side
of
the
Bone
,
which
we
must
suppose
to
discharge
themselves
either
into
some
Vein
of
the
Periosteum
,
if
they
proceed
so
far
,
or
into
some
of
them
,
which
are
in
the
substance
of
the
Bone
,
and
belong
to
the
nutritious
Arteries
;
others
run
upon
the
superficies
of
the
Marrow
,
between
that
,
and
the
Membrane
,
which
fall
at
last
into
that
larger
Vessel
,
which
passes
out
by
the
Foramen
of
the
Artery
.
Where
there
are
two
,
or
more
conspicuous
passages
it
is
probable
that
sometimes
the
Vein
may
pass
singly
through
one
,
and
the
Artery
through
the
other
,
though
I
have
not
yet
observed
it
to
be
so
.
The
Secretory
Organs
are
small
vesiculous
Glandules
,
which
I
take
to
be
likewise
containing
parts
,
and
continually
kept
full
by
the
Oil
,
which
they
themselves
separate
,
which
before
I
give
an
account
of
,
I
shall
take
notice
of
a
common
containing
part
investing
the
whole
Medulla
.
The
oily
therefore
,
the
vesiculous
,
and
vascular
parts
of
the
Marrow
are
all
contained
in
one
common
,
most
thin
,
and
tender
Membrane
,
transparent
as
Glass
,
which
invests
that
part
,
which
lies
in
the
bony
Cells
,
as
well
as
that
,
which
fills
the
larger
Cavities
.
The
origine
of
this
Membrane
is
certainly
from
the
Blood-Vessels
.
For
here
we
have
nothing
else
,
no
other
Membrane
,
no
Nerves
,
no
tendinous
,
or
muscular
Fibres
,
from
whence
we
can
suppose
it
to
be
derived
.
Neither
do
I
think
it
is
from
all
the
Blood-Vessels
,
but
only
from
the
Arteries
,
nor
from
all
the
Coats
of
an
Artery
,
but
from
the
exterior
only
,
that
it
is
an
expansion
,
and
an
elongation
of
the
Fibres
of
this
Coat
.
It
is
so
thin
,
that
it
does
not
seem
to
be
made
of
the
Fibres
of
more
,
neither
have
I
been
able
to
observe
that
it
is
divisible
like
the
several
Coats
of
an
Artery
,
or
that
it
has
the
least
resemblance
to
any
other
,
than
that
I
mentioned
,
but
it
is
plainly
a
Reticulum
,
or
fine
Ner
like
the
Texture
of
that
.
It
seems
in
many
places
to
be
red
,
as
if
it
had
a
great
number
of
Blood-Vessels
,
but
this
is
not
occasioned
by
Vessels
,
or
Blood
of
its
own
,
but
some
of
the
medullary
Veins
running
upon
the
superficies
of
the
Marrow
,
which
lies
under
it
,
by
reason
of
its
transparency
make
it
seem
to
retain
that
colour
,
which
it
only
transmits
.
I
do
confess
I
have
not
been
always
able
,
when
I
have
endeavoured
it
,
to
separate
the
Membrane
from
the
Vessels
,
which
communicated
that
colour
to
it
.
For
especially
where
the
Marrow
is
soft
,
they
will
rise
with
the
Membrane
,
when
it
is
separated
from
the
Medulla
,
and
it
is
no
wonder
when
it
is
propagated
from
some
of
the
Blood-Vessels
,
so
that
there
is
a
connexion
,
and
the
implication
of
these
with
others
,
will
make
them
rise
together
;
and
it
is
so
tender
,
that
it
is
almost
impossible
to
divide
them
afterwards
.
But
I
have
so
often
separated
them
in
that
part
of
the
Marrow
,
which
has
been
more
indurated
,
and
afterwards
viewed
the
Vessels
upon
the
superficies
of
the
Marrow
,
as
to
be
certain
that
they
are
not
a
part
of
the
Membrane
,
but
only
subjacent
,
and
so
give
it
their
own
colour
,
as
any
Opace
Body
will
do
to
that
,
which
is
diaphanous
,
when
it
lies
behind
it
.
This
Membrane
adheres
to
the
Bone
,
not
only
by
those
small
Veins
,
which
are
continued
from
one
into
the
other
,
but
likewise
by
insinuating
it self
into
the
transverse
Pores
of
the
first
internal
Lamell
,
and
that
as
I
suppose
,
for
the
better
passage
of
the
medullary
Oil
through
one
into
the
other
.
This
is
certain
,
that
it
has
Pores
,
by
which
the
Oil
flows
through
it
into
the
Bone
it self
,
which
it
is
reasonable
to
think
are
formed
in
those
parts
of
the
Membrane
,
which
lie
into
the
Pores
of
the
first
Plate
,
by
which
one
does
more
conveniently
,
and
certainly
receive
it
from
the
other
.
Neither
can
it
seem
strange
that
the
Oil
should
have
its
egress
,
after
it
is
separated
by
the
Glands
,
through
Pores
formed
in
this
Membrane
,
when
we
consider
that
it
is
not
an
unparallelled
case
,
but
the
Sweat
after
it
is
separated
by
the
cutaneous
Glands
passes
through
the
Cuticula
by
such
Pores
.
By
the
elevation
,
or
protrusion
of
this
Membrane
in
several
places
to
insinuate
it self
some
little
way
into
the
transverse
Pores
on
the
inside
of
the
Bone
are
formed
little
round
protuberances
,
which
render
the
surface
of
the
Marrow
unequal
.
The
medullary
Oil
,
which
is
contained
in
this
Membrane
,
does
not
lie
all
confused
,
and
indistinguished
in
that
space
,
which
the
common
Membrane
circumscribes
,
but
there
are
Divisions
,
and
Subdivisions
,
in
the
Membrane
are
immediately
contained
membranaceous
Bags
,
and
in
these
Bags
are
Vesiculae
or
little
Bladders
:
both
which
I
have
observed
where
the
Marrow
has
been
soft
,
and
the
Oil
continued
liquid
after
it
was
cold
.
And
when
I
came
to
enquire
into
that
part
of
the
Medulla
,
which
was
indurated
,
I
found
by
examining
of
it
when
it
was
made
hot
,
and
liquid
,
that
the
structure
of
the
containing
parts
was
exactly
the
same
,
only
I
could
not
distinguish
the
tender
Bags
so
well
.
The
Bags
,
or
Lobules
made
up
of
several
Vesiculae
are
not
all
of
the
same
Figure
,
nor
of
the
same
capacity
,
even
in
a
large
Mass
of
Marrow
,
and
for
those
which
fill
the
small
Cavities
,
it
is
plain
they
are
variously
figurated
,
and
different
in
their
extension
,
as
the
Cavities
themselves
are
so
,
and
in
some
of
the
simple
Caverns
,
which
are
very
small
,
that
which
fills
them
hardly
deserves
the
name
of
a
Bag
,
for
in
some
there
cannot
be
more
than
two
or
three
Vesiculae
,
and
in
some
I
cannot
tell
how
to
think
there
is
more
than
a
single
Vesicle
.
The
Vesiculae
are
small
glandular
Bladders
designed
for
the
separation
of
the
medullary
Oil
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
and
for
the
reception
of
it
.
These
are
as
far
as
I
can
observe
all
of
the
same
figure
,
being
round
,
neither
do
they
differ
in
their
capacity
.
In
that
part
of
the
Marrow
where
the
Oil
is
fluid
,
and
clear
they
are
to
look
to
,
very
much
like
the
vesiculous
substance
of
the
Lungs
,
when
they
are
blown
up
,
but
that
the
Vesiculae
are
not
so
large
.
In
a
small
piece
of
the
Medulla
,
where
the
Oil
is
indurated
,
they
represent
,
when
they
are
viewed
with
a
magnifying
Glass
,
a
cluster
of
small
Pearl
sticking
one
to
another
.
In
a
humane
Bone
,
which
I
had
preserved
till
the
Oil
was
wholly
evaporated
,
I
found
these
Vesiculae
remaining
dry
but
entire
,
and
their
substance
representing
in
a
manner
a
Sponge
.
The
medullary
Oil
being
contained
in
several
small
Vesicles
,
from
hence
it
comes
to
pass
that
if
any
one
of
the
Bags
be
opened
,
it
does
not
presently
empty
it self
,
the
medullary
Oil
does
not
all
gush
out
together
,
but
Stills
forth
in
such
small
quantities
,
that
it
is
some
time
before
it
flows
all
out
,
nay
if
the
Bag
be
gently
prest
,
so
as
not
to
break
the
Vesiculae
,
it
empties
it self
but
gradually
,
and
that
because
after
the
Membrane
of
the
larger
Bag
is
broken
,
the
medullary
Oil
is
still
contained
within
the
Vesiculae
,
out
of
which
,
whilst
they
are
entire
,
but
such
a
quantity
of
it
flows
forth
at
a
time
,
as
their
Pores
will
permit
to
pass
through
them
.
They
seem
to
have
Pores
or
immediate
passages
out
of
one
into
another
,
(
and
so
do
the
Bags
)
by
which
the
Oil
has
a
free
course
to
the
Joynts
,
and
substance
of
the
Bone
,
for
whose
benefit
it
was
designed
,
even
from
the
middle
part
of
that
Mass
,
which
fills
the
large
Cavities
,
and
lies
at
some
distance
from
the
side
of
the
Bone
as
well
as
from
the
lesser
Cells
;
and
therefore
in
melting
of
a
large
piece
of
the
hardest
Marrow
over
the
Fire
,
the
Oil
will
by
degrees
all
drop
away
,
and
leave
the
Bags
,
and
Vesiculae
empty
,
which
shews
some
passages
from
the
internal
part
to
the
superficies
.
And
if
we
consider
the
distance
of
the
Bags
,
and
Vesiculae
in
the
Centre
of
the
Marrow
in
the
large
Bones
,
as
suppose
in
that
of
the
Thigh
,
from
the
substance
of
the
Bone
,
and
the
Articulations
,
which
it
is
to
be
supplied
to
,
we
must
conclude
that
that
there
is
some
contrivance
for
the
conveyance
of
it
to
those
parts
,
otherwise
all
the
medullary
Oil
,
besides
that
,
which
is
contained
in
those
Vesiculae
,
which
lie
next
the
common
Membrane
,
would
be
of
no
use
to
those
parts
,
for
whose
benefit
it
is
intended
.
It
being
certain
therefore
that
there
is
a
motion
,
and
passage
of
the
Oil
in
the
Medulla
from
one
part
to
another
,
this
must
be
either
by
proper
Ducts
designed
for
this
end
,
or
else
by
Pores
formed
in
the
Vesicles
,
by
which
the
Oil
flows
immediately
out
of
one
into
another
,
and
so
successively
,
till
it
arrives
either
at
the
Joynt
,
or
the
substance
of
the
Bone
.
By
the
strictest
enquiries
I
have
made
I
could
never
discover
any
thing
like
Ducts
,
neither
have
I
indeed
been
able
to
observe
the
Pores
,
by
which
I
make
the
medullary
Oil
to
have
its
passage
.
So
that
thus
far
one
may
seem
as
probable
as
the
other
.
But
I
say
no
.
For
if
there
were
any
Ducts
leading
from
the
several
Glandules
,
we
should
have
them
,
as
in
other
Glands
,
meet
in
larger
Channels
,
which
would
be
visible
,
but
the
Pores
are
every
where
very
small
,
and
there
is
no
reason
they
should
be
larger
in
one
place
than
in
another
,
so
as
to
offer
themselves
to
our
sight
.
Besides
,
let
us
consider
,
that
the
Oil
is
not
carried
from
the
Vesicles
,
or
Glandules
to
one
large
Receptacle
,
which
would
require
the
convenience
of
Ducts
to
convey
it
thither
,
but
flows
out
of
the
superficies
of
the
Marrow
in
as
many
places
as
there
are
transverse
Pores
in
the
internal
Lamell
.
So
that
we
must
suppose
these
Ducts
not
only
to
be
almost
innumerable
in
their
first
rise
from
the
Glandules
,
but
even
in
their
termination
,
which
it
is
hard
to
conceive
,
as
it
is
unnecessary
,
and
is
not
agreeable
to
the
wise
methods
of
Providence
,
when
there
may
be
a
more
easie
,
and
simple
way
for
the
conveyance
of
the
medullary
Oil
,
as
the
Vesicles
in
every
Bag
,
and
the
Bags
in
the
common
Membrane
do
lie
contiguous
to
one
another
,
which
affords
the
convenience
of
forming
such
immediate
passages
out
of
one
into
another
,
as
I
have
supposed
.
The
Bags
,
and
glandular
Vesicles
are
without
doubt
propagated
from
the
Blood-Vessels
,
since
as
I
said
of
the
common
Membrane
,
there
are
no
other
parts
within
the
Cavities
,
from
whence
they
can
be
derived
,
and
they
seem
to
be
not
only
particularly
from
the
Arteries
,
but
from
their
exterior
Coat
.
Their
membranous
substance
is
in
the
same
manner
like
the
common
Membrane
,
transparent
,
and
their
texture
seems
to
be
every
way
the
same
.
So
that
I
conceive
that
the
exterior
Coat
of
the
Artery
expanded
,
and
conveniently
modified
makes
the
Vesicles
,
and
being
afterwards
farther
expanded
,
it
produces
the
Bags
,
and
from
the
expansion
of
it
beyond
all
these
arises
the
Membrane
,
which
includes
the
whole
.
Besides
the
pressure
of
the
medullary
Oil
,
which
is
continually
supplied
,
upon
that
,
which
was
before
separated
,
and
deposited
in
the
Vesicles
,
to
drive
it
on
towards
the
substance
of
the
Bones
,
and
towards
the
Joynts
in
some
of
them
,
we
have
some
reason
to
think
,
that
when
the
Vesiculae
,
and
the
larger
Bags
are
filled
to
a
convenient
distention
,
they
contract
themselves
,
as
the
Fibres
of
the
Bladder
,
and
such
membranous
Cavities
evidently
do
upon
the
same
occasion
,
whereby
being
like
a
Sponge
comprest
,
the
Oil
is
squeezed
and
forced
out
of
one
Vesicle
,
and
out
of
one
Bag
into
another
successively
,
whereby
that
part
,
which
is
contained
in
the
Vesicles
,
that
lie
next
the
Membrane
,
is
driven
through
it
,
and
into
the
transverse
Pores
of
the
first
internal
Plate
,
and
that
,
which
was
more
remote
,
is
carried
on
towards
it
,
and
supplies
the
place
of
what
is
removed
.
And
how
it
is
dispensed
after
it
comes
into
the
substance
of
the
Bone
I
have
already
shewn
,
when
I
gave
an
account
of
two
sorts
of
Pores
formed
in
,
and
between
the
Plates
.
But
I
have
one
thing
here
to
give
an
accout
of
,
and
that
is
the
passage
of
the
medullary
Oil
to
the
Joynts
.
The
manner
,
in
which
it
passes
,
whilst
it
is
within
the
Bags
,
and
Vesicles
I
have
explained
,
but
what
contrivance
there
is
for
its
exit
out
of
the
Bone
,
and
its
flowing
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
I
am
now
to
consider
,
as
it
is
evident
,
that
it
has
a
passage
into
them
.
For
if
any
Joynt
be
preserved
entire
till
all
the
mucilage
is
wasted
,
there
is
to
be
found
even
in
the
Fingers
,
where
I
have
not
been
yet
able
to
discover
any
large
passages
,
for
a
long
time
after
an
Oil
transuded
and
sticking
to
the
ends
of
the
Bones
,
which
is
supplied
from
their
Cavities
after
a
Man
is
dead
,
where
even
Death
it self
leaves
a
stock
to
maintain
the
current
of
it
into
the
Joynts
,
whereas
the
separation
,
and
supply
of
the
Mucilage
ceases
as
soon
as
the
Circulation
of
the
Blood
is
stopped
,
and
that
,
which
is
left
in
the
Joynt
is
quickly
evaporated
,
or
some
other
way
disappears
.
For
this
end
there
are
Pores
or
passages
formed
both
at
the
extremity
of
the
Bone
,
and
in
the
Sinuses
of
it
,
which
are
on
one
side
.
Those
,
which
are
at
the
very
end
,
which
seems
cartilaginous
,
are
very
small
,
but
numerous
,
which
in
most
Bones
it
is
very
difficult
to
discover
;
but
I
have
a
Bone
of
a
Horse
,
where
they
are
very
plain
.
And
here
I
take
the
passage
of
the
medullary
Oil
to
be
in
the
same
manner
as
where
the
Plates
lie
contiguous
in
the
sides
of
the
Bone
,
by
transverse
,
and
longitudinal
Pores
.
Some
of
the
passages
in
some
Sinuses
are
very
conspicuous
,
particularly
in
the
Cavity
on
the
hinder
part
of
the
Os
Femoris
,
at
the
Ham
there
is
one
,
which
I
opened
,
and
traced
for
some
way
up
into
the
cavernous
part
of
the
Bone
,
and
in
the
large
Cavity
on
the
hinder
part
of
the
Trochlea
of
the
Shoulder-bone
there
are
in
most
Skeletons
several
,
sometimes
six
or
seven
,
one
whereof
is
larger
than
all
the
rest
,
and
I
did
particularly
examine
one
,
that
was
considerable
,
first
with
a
Bristle
,
whereby
I
found
there
was
a
clear
passage
down
a
great
way
into
the
Bone
,
which
when
I
opened
,
appeared
to
be
a
bony
Duct
,
that
ran
for
some
way
into
the
cavernous
part
,
which
besides
what
it
had
at
its
termination
,
had
on
every
side
several
Pores
,
by
which
it
opened
into
so
many
of
the
Caverns
.
And
in
the
same
Cavity
in
the
Os
Humeri
of
a
Horse
I
have
found
eight
or
nine
of
these
passages
pretty
large
,
with
several
others
,
which
were
visible
to
the
naked
Eye
.
Now
by
these
Pores
the
medullary
Oil
separated
in
the
Cavities
flows
into
the
Duct
,
and
by
that
into
the
Interstice
of
the
Joynt
.
The
passage
of
this
Duct
,
where
it
opens
into
the
Joynt
,
is
in
some
Animals
very
large
,
in
a
Calf
where
it
was
single
,
I
observed
it
to
be
larger
than
that
,
through
which
the
medullary
Vessels
passed
into
the
Cavity
.
And
in
fatted
Beasts
,
so
without
doubt
in
some
Men
,
who
are
very
Corpulent
,
there
lies
often
over
it
something
like
a
Fat
Gland
fixed
as
it
were
by
a
Root
into
this
passage
,
which
at
first
I
was
apt
to
think
was
indeed
such
a
Gland
,
till
I
came
to
make
a
stricter
enquiry
,
and
found
from
whence
that
Fat
was
supplied
.
For
as
the
adipose
Glands
between
the
Muscles
,
so
the
Vesicles
of
the
Marrow
may
often
supply
a
greater
quantity
of
Oil
,
than
is
expended
,
and
where
the
Animal
is
fatted
,
and
little
exercised
in
motion
,
as
those
,
which
are
designed
for
slaughter
,
are
excused
from
Labour
,
there
is
more
supplied
,
and
less
made
use
of
than
in
some
others
,
so
that
it
is
not
strange
to
find
some
of
it
sticking
,
upon
the
Bone
,
and
a
superfluity
of
it
even
in
the
Joynt
.
I
shall
not
here
stay
to
give
any
account
of
the
nature
of
that
matter
,
which
is
contained
in
the
Bags
,
and
Vesicles
,
which
I
have
described
,
when
every
one
knows
it
to
be
an
Oil
:
nor
is
it
necessary
I
should
say
any
thing
concerning
the
manner
how
it
is
separated
,
since
what
I
have
said
of
glandular
Secretion
in
general
,
is
sufficient
to
explain
it
.
There
is
one
thing
or
two
,
which
I
shall
take
notice
of
,
before
I
proceed
to
speak
of
the
uses
of
the
medullary
Oil
;
the
first
is
the
difference
there
is
between
the
colour
of
that
part
of
the
Marrow
,
which
is
in
the
large
Cavities
,
and
that
which
is
in
the
bony
Cells
especially
in
some
Animals
,
the
one
being
where
it
is
indurated
of
a
whitish
colour
mixed
with
a
red
;
the
other
plainly
red
.
This
diversity
in
their
colour
proceeds
from
a
difference
in
the
number
of
their
Blood-Vessels
.
For
in
that
part
of
the
Marrow
,
which
is
lodged
in
the
large
Cavities
I
do
suppose
,
that
every
Vesicle
has
not
an
Artery
to
convey
the
Blood
,
which
supplies
the
oily
Particles
,
to
it
,
nor
a
Vein
to
carry
it
back
,
but
there
are
some
,
which
by
Pores
have
that
Oil
,
that
fills
them
,
supplied
from
other
Vesicles
,
that
serve
for
the
separation
of
it
,
but
those
Vesicles
,
which
are
in
the
smaller
Cells
,
have
every
one
of
them
their
Blood-Vessels
for
this
end
,
which
makes
them
proportionably
more
numerous
,
and
that
part
consequently
more
red
.
The
second
thing
is
the
different
consistence
of
several
parts
of
the
Marrow
,
when
they
are
cold
.
In
the
large
Cavities
of
some
Bones
,
we
shall
have
some
,
which
after
it
is
cold
is
indurated
,
and
of
the
nature
of
a
Sewer
,
some
of
it
remaining
liquid
,
even
in
the
same
Cavity
.
Now
Oil
in
its
proper
and
natural
consistence
is
liquid
as
well
when
it
is
cold
as
hot
:
So
that
that
part
of
the
medullary
Oil
,
which
remains
so
,
shews
it self
to
be
more
pure
,
and
unmixed
;
the
other
,
which
is
congealed
,
has
the
addition
of
something
to
it
,
which
alters
its
consistence
,
and
what
parts
these
are
we
can
learn
from
nothing
better
than
an
experiment
,
in
which
such
a
change
is
effected
in
common
Oil
;
and
this
I
have
borrowed
from
the
most
ingenious
Dr.
Grew
,
who
in
his
Discourse
of
the
power
of
Mixture
tells
us
how
the
Fat
of
an
Animal
Body
may
be
imitated
:
Which
,
says
he
,
may
be
made
thus
,
Take
Oil
Olive
,
and
pour
it
upon
high
Spirit
of
Nitre
,
then
digest
them
for
some
days
.
By
degrees
the
Oil
becomes
of
the
colour
of
Marrow
,
and
at
last
is
congealed
or
hardned
into
a
white
Fat
,
or
Butter
,
which
dissolveth
only
by
the
Fire
,
as
that
of
Animals
.
In
converting
Oil
thus
into
Fat
,
it
is
to
be
noted
that
it
hardens
most
upon
the
exhalation
of
some
of
the
more
Sulphureous
parts
of
the
Spirit
of
Nitre
.
—
Hence
the
true
congealing
Principle
is
a
Spirit
of
Nitre
.
—
And
The
making
of
Fat
is
but
the
durable
congelation
of
Oil
.
Hence
also
it
appears
that
Animal
Fat
it self
is
but
the
curdling
of
the
Oily
parts
of
the
Blood
;
either
by
some
of
its
own
Saline
parts
,
or
by
the
Nitrous
parts
of
the
Air
mingled
therewith
.
The
reason
therefore
of
the
difference
in
the
consistence
of
some
parts
of
the
Marrow
,
and
of
the
congelation
of
that
,
which
is
found
indurated
,
when
it
is
cold
,
is
the
mixture
,
and
combination
of
the
Nitrous
parts
of
the
Air
with
it
,
fixing
the
Particles
of
it
;
which
do
it
so
effectually
,
that
if
any
of
the
indurated
Marrow
be
distilled
per
se
,
it
will
after
it
is
brought
over
,
and
cold
,
return
to
its
former
consistence
.
Though
afterward
,
by
setting
of
it
long
in
the
Sun
,
I
brought
some
of
it
to
the
nature
of
a
true
Oil
,
which
remained
liquid
when
it
was
cold
.
Of
the
USES
of
the
MARROW
.
I
Shall
in
the
next
place
give
some
account
of
the
uses
of
the
Marrow
:
the
uses
of
it
I
say
,
because
it
serves
for
more
than
one
,
though
that
can
be
none
of
them
,
which
Authors
seem
to
ascribe
to
it
,
when
they
make
the
medullary
substance
,
which
lies
between
the
two
Tables
of
the
Skull
to
serve
for
the
Nourishment
of
it
.
For
besides
that
the
Bones
have
evidently
Blood-Vessels
designed
for
their
Accretion
,
which
properly
belong
to
their
substance
,
and
are
no
ways
concerned
with
the
Marrow
;
to
any
one
that
considers
the
nature
of
the
Medulla
,
that
it
is
an
Oil
,
it
will
plainly
appear
,
how
uncapable
it
is
of
being
converted
into
so
solid
a
substance
as
that
of
a
Bone
.
Yet
if
they
will
suppose
Nutrition
to
be
only
a
supply
of
Volatile
,
and
Fluid
Matter
to
maintain
the
fulness
,
and
to
preserve
the
Tone
,
and
temperament
of
the
containing
parts
,
the
medullary
Oil
may
be
said
to
be
concerned
in
their
Nutrition
,
as
it
is
continually
supplied
to
repair
the
loss
of
that
Oil
,
which
is
expended
.
The
use
of
it
is
in
the
first
place
general
,
and
common
to
all
the
Bones
,
and
to
the
whole
of
every
one
of
them
,
and
secondly
more
particular
to
some
parts
of
some
of
them
.
It
oils
the
whole
substance
of
every
Bone
,
and
by
its
unctuosity
preserves
them
in
a
due
temperament
.
Their
parts
are
naturally
dry
in
themselves
,
and
when
they
obtain
too
great
a
degree
of
siccity
they
are
more
fragil
,
and
apt
to
be
broken
by
any
violence
,
and
not
only
so
,
but
we
find
how
soon
the
thin
part
of
the
Scapula
,
where
there
is
no
Medulla
,
will
without
any
violence
crack
,
merely
by
its
own
dryness
,
when
it
is
exposed
to
the
Air
▪
So
that
it
was
necessary
for
their
security
against
Fissures
,
and
Fractures
,
that
they
should
be
defended
by
such
a
Matter
,
as
may
help
to
retund
the
violence
of
those
accidents
,
which
are
apt
to
injure
them
,
and
so
mollifie
their
parts
as
to
make
them
capable
of
yielding
a
little
to
those
pressures
,
and
that
force
,
which
would
otherwise
be
more
easily
,
more
inevitably
,
and
more
sensibly
injurious
.
Besides
this
general
use
of
the
Marrow
,
the
service
of
it
is
more
particular
to
the
extremities
of
those
Bones
,
which
are
articulated
.
First
,
for
their
lubrication
,
to
fit
them
for
the
great
,
and
necessary
business
of
Motion
,
to
preserve
them
always
in
a
condition
fit
for
it
,
and
to
make
them
more
ready
to
alter
their
Position
,
when
there
is
occasion
.
It
is
true
the
ends
of
these
Bones
,
which
are
articulated
are
very
smooth
,
but
yet
if
they
were
dry
,
they
would
not
with
that
readiness
and
facility
obey
the
commands
of
those
Muscles
,
which
move
them
.
Wherefore
Nature
has
taken
care
to
lubricate
them
with
a
slippery
Oil
,
to
which
,
when
it
flows
into
the
Joynt
,
is
added
a
mucilaginous
Liquor
separated
by
peculiar
Glands
seated
in
the
articulations
,
and
from
the
mixture
of
these
two
,
an
Oil
,
and
a
Mucilage
,
is
made
a
composition
so
fit
for
this
design
,
that
nothing
taken
from
the
vast
stock
of
Nature
seems
comparable
to
it
,
as
I
shall
shew
,
when
I
come
to
speak
of
the
Glands
,
which
separate
the
Mucilage
.
Secondly
,
The
medullary
Oil
in
conjunction
with
a
Mucilage
preserves
the
ends
of
the
Bones
,
which
are
articulated
,
from
an
Incalescence
,
from
contracting
an
inordinate
heat
by
their
Motions
,
which
would
otherwise
be
the
effect
of
them
,
especially
when
they
are
very
quick
,
and
violent
,
and
long
continued
.
It
is
impossible
that
two
Bodies
so
solid
as
the
Bones
in
some
parts
are
,
and
the
extremities
of
those
,
which
are
articulated
,
would
be
without
the
benefit
of
such
a
Matter
,
as
both
mollisies
them
,
and
intervenes
so
as
to
keep
them
from
an
immediate
contact
,
should
be
violently
moved
,
and
rubbed
one
against
another
without
creating
a
great
heat
.
This
every
Coach-man
,
every
Car-man
is
sensible
of
,
and
therefore
they
have
their
Oil
,
and
Mucilage
,
a
Composition
,
in
which
they
imitate
this
of
Nature
,
that
is
a
mixture
of
Grease
,
and
Tar
,
with
which
they
besemar
the
inside
of
the
Naves
of
their
Wheels
,
and
the
extremities
of
the
Axis
,
upon
which
they
move
,
without
the
benefit
of
which
the
〈◇〉
Rotation
of
one
about
the
other
produces
a
heat
,
and
that
sometimes
so
intense
as
to
let
them
on
fire
.
And
if
there
had
not
been
a
provision
in
the
Joynts
against
such
a
preternatural
Incalescence
upon
their
violent
Motion
,
this
would
have
made
a
slothful
World
,
and
have
confined
us
to
slow
,
and
deliberate
movements
,
even
when
there
were
the
most
urgent
,
and
hasty
occasions
to
quicken
us
.
Thirdly
,
It
was
farther
necessary
that
the
Bones
should
be
oiled
,
and
moistned
with
something
of
this
nature
in
their
Joynts
to
prevent
their
Attrition
,
or
wearing
by
rubbing
one
upon
another
.
For
without
it
we
cannot
but
be
sensible
,
and
certain
of
this
,
that
two
Bodies
of
the
nature
,
which
the
Bones
are
of
,
being
frequently
,
and
as
some
of
them
often
are
,
violently
moved
one
upon
another
,
must
inevitably
be
mutually
injurious
,
and
some
of
the
parts
must
be
worn
off
on
both
sides
.
So
that
the
contrivance
of
Nature
to
adapt
one
Bone
to
another
in
all
the
articulations
,
to
fit
them
for
an
easie
motion
and
that
variation
of
their
position
,
which
is
requisite
in
every
Joynt
,
how
admirable
soever
it
might
seem
at
first
,
would
not
be
long
useful
,
but
the
stirring
part
of
Mankind
would
soon
find
themselves
fitter
for
an
Hospital
,
than
for
Action
,
and
the
pursuit
of
Business
.
Thus
it
appears
how
beneficial
,
and
absolutely
necessary
the
medullary
Oil
is
to
the
Bones
,
but
the
use
of
it
extends
it self
beyond
these
parts
first
to
the
Ligaments
,
which
tie
them
,
that
are
articulated
,
together
,
these
it
preserves
from
dryness
,
and
rigidity
,
it
keeps
them
pliable
,
and
ready
to
conform
to
all
the
motions
and
postures
of
that
moveable
part
,
to
which
they
appertain
.
Were
they
not
thus
oiled
,
we
may
easily
be
sensible
how
different
their
temper
would
be
from
what
it
now
is
,
from
the
rigidity
,
which
they
contract
,
when
they
are
laid
in
the
Sun
,
and
dryed
.
And
why
may
we
not
also
suppose
,
that
it
is
as
useful
,
and
for
the
same
reason
necessary
to
these
parts
,
as
Oil
to
Fiddle
strings
,
which
the
Musicians
make
use
of
to
preserve
them
from
that
aptitude
to
break
,
which
otherways
they
will
have
,
when
they
are
much
extended
.
So
to
secure
these
Ligaments
from
a
disruption
,
which
as
strong
as
they
seem
to
be
,
they
would
be
in
danger
of
upon
a
great
,
and
sudden
stretch
,
or
contortion
,
if
they
were
dry
,
they
are
oiled
and
moistned
with
this
mixture
of
the
medullary
Oil
,
and
the
Mucilage
.
And
as
it
preserves
the
temperament
of
the
Ligaments
as
well
as
that
of
the
Bones
,
so
it
serves
likewise
for
their
lubrication
.
Some
of
them
are
fastned
to
the
Bone
at
some
little
distance
from
the
extreme
part
of
it
,
that
they
are
distinct
,
and
separate
from
some
part
of
the
side
of
it
,
which
they
lie
upon
,
so
that
in
all
the
motions
of
the
Joynt
they
not
only
are
inflected
or
extended
,
but
they
slide
backwards
,
and
forwards
upon
the
Bone
.
Now
being
contiguous
to
it
,
and
slipping
upon
it
,
there
does
appear
a
reason
for
,
and
a
necessity
of
something
,
which
may
lubricate
them
,
which
might
make
their
motion
upon
that
part
of
the
Bone
,
where
they
slide
,
more
ready
,
and
facil
.
And
from
the
supposition
of
a
defect
of
that
,
which
should
make
them
slippery
,
we
may
account
for
the
cracking
of
the
Joynts
,
which
is
frequently
to
be
observed
in
some
Scorbutical
Persons
,
where
I
do
think
that
the
Ligaments
more
than
the
Bones
are
to
be
accused
.
For
if
they
are
not
sufficiently
lubricated
,
they
will
not
be
so
ready
to
slip
that
way
,
which
the
motion
of
the
Joynt
commands
them
,
and
whem
they
do
not
slide
proportionably
,
and
by
a
continued
motion
answer
to
that
variation
,
which
is
made
in
the
position
of
the
part
,
they
must
needs
,
if
they
make
any
stop
,
when
the
Joynt
persists
in
its
motion
,
be
extraordinarily
extended
,
which
seems
to
be
the
occasion
of
that
pain
,
which
is
then
often
felt
,
and
is
one
thing
that
makes
me
think
,
that
the
Ligaments
have
some
sense
.
But
being
uncapable
of
such
an
extension
,
as
will
without
their
motion
give
the
part
the
liberty
of
being
extended
,
or
inflected
to
that
degree
,
to
which
the
Muscles
by
their
contraction
oblige
them
to
move
,
(
which
would
be
inconsistent
with
the
due
conjunction
of
the
Bones
)
when
they
can
give
way
no
farther
by
their
extension
,
they
are
forced
at
last
to
slip
,
and
that
with
such
a
quickness
,
as
makes
the
ends
of
the
Bones
strike
one
against
the
other
with
a
sudden
violence
,
which
impresses
such
a
motion
upon
the
Sonorifick
Particles
of
the
Air
,
as
affects
our
sense
of
hearing
.
Although
it
is
probable
that
there
may
be
another
reason
for
this
cracking
of
the
Bones
sometimes
,
and
a
different
affection
of
the
Ligaments
to
occasion
it
,
that
is
too
great
,
and
a
preternatural
laxness
in
them
,
whereby
being
more
capable
of
an
extension
,
they
do
not
tie
the
Bones
so
close
,
and
strictly
together
,
as
to
keep
down
the
process
or
end
of
one
firmly
into
the
Sinus
or
Cavity
of
the
other
,
though
the
relaxation
be
not
near
so
considerable
as
to
dispose
the
Bone
to
any
thing
like
a
Luxation
.
Now
supposing
one
to
rise
from
the
bottom
of
the
Sinus
in
the
other
,
in
the
motion
of
the
Joynt
the
end
of
one
Bone
may
be
pitched
against
some
lateral
part
of
the
Cavity
,
and
move
upon
that
as
its
Axis
,
and
every
little
irregularity
in
the
position
of
it
,
makes
it
uncapable
of
moving
so
as
at
the
other
extremity
to
describe
so
much
of
a
Circle
as
the
contraction
of
the
Muscles
will
oblige
it
to
do
,
without
a
restitution
to
its
natural
place
,
which
not
being
done
without
some
force
,
it
falls
down
with
a
violence
,
and
velocity
into
the
bottom
of
the
Sinus
of
the
other
Bone
,
where
they
strike
one
against
the
other
in
such
a
manner
,
as
to
make
a
sound
.
The
medullary
Oil
seems
to
be
serviceable
to
some
other
parts
,
besides
those
,
for
whose
benefit
it
is
evidently
employed
,
and
where
I
have
shewn
the
uses
of
it
,
and
I
cannot
but
think
,
that
it
is
communicated
from
the
Bones
,
in
which
it
is
deposited
,
to
those
Cartilages
,
which
are
joyned
to
them
,
and
that
for
some
necessary
end
.
Besides
that
the
Bones
are
there
softer
,
than
where
the
Plates
are
contiguous
in
their
sides
,
and
there
is
nothing
intervenes
to
prevent
the
passage
of
this
Oil
out
of
one
into
the
other
,
there
are
Pores
both
in
that
end
of
the
one
and
of
the
other
,
where
they
are
joyned
together
,
which
allow
the
passage
of
it
,
and
seem
designed
for
this
purpose
.
And
I
have
,
when
they
have
been
relaxed
with
the
heat
of
the
Fire
,
observed
on
Oil
,
which
had
insinuated
it self
,
and
stuck
to
the
end
both
of
the
Bone
,
and
of
the
Cartilage
.
These
parts
it
preserves
from
growing
dry
,
and
maintains
their
flexibility
,
and
how
necessary
it
is
,
that
they
should
be
moistned
with
something
of
this
nature
,
appears
from
the
hardness
,
and
rigidity
,
which
follow
upon
their
being
dryed
.
The
FOURTH
DISCOURSE
OF
THE
Mucilaginous
Glands
.
I
Proceed
in
the
next
place
to
give
an
account
of
a
particular
sort
of
Glands
seated
in
the
Joynts
,
which
,
whilst
I
was
making
some
observations
of
the
several
parts
,
which
belong
to
and
make
an
articulation
,
I
came
to
take
notice
of
,
which
separate
a
mucilaginous
kind
of
Liquor
,
and
are
no
where
described
,
nor
have
ever
,
that
I
know
of
,
been
observed
by
any
one
,
only
some
time
after
I
had
made
my
Observations
of
them
,
I
met
at
Surgeons
Hall
with
an
indefatigable
,
and
curious
Anatomist
,
one
Mr.
Cooper
,
an
ingenious
Surgeon
of
this
Town
,
who
had
taken
particular
notice
of
the
larger
sort
of
these
Glands
.
After
I
had
considered
the
nature
of
that
Liquor
,
which
presents
it self
to
our
Observation
in
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
,
which
I
always
found
to
be
mucilaginous
.
I
began
to
think
with
my self
,
that
as
it
was
vastly
different
in
its
Nature
from
the
Marrow
or
an
Oil
per
se
,
though
it
might
have
the
accession
of
an
Oil
,
it
could
not
be
all
supplyed
from
the
Cavities
of
the
Bones
,
but
must
have
some
distinct
and
peculiar
parts
to
separate
,
and
supply
it
,
which
gave
me
the
first
occasion
of
enquiring
,
whether
there
were
no
Secretory
Organs
particularly
designed
for
the
separation
of
it
,
and
upon
a
strict
examination
of
the
Interstice
,
and
the
Membrane
,
which
does
immediately
cover
the
Articulation
,
I
first
found
in
the
Sinuses
of
the
Bones
within
the
Joynt
some
soft
parts
,
which
to
the
touch
seemed
Vesicular
,
and
spongious
,
and
observed
,
that
the
Membrane
not
only
was
lax
,
but
also
unequal
with
protuberances
of
a
different
Figure
and
Magnitude
.
As
it
was
loose
and
easily
extended
,
where
the
Ligaments
would
not
suffer
the
ends
of
the
Bones
to
recede
from
each
other
,
it
was
evident
that
it
was
not
inservient
to
their
Conjunction
,
nor
was
this
use
of
it
consistent
with
an
Articulation
.
For
did
the
Membrane
,
which
lies
round
the
Joynt
tie
the
Bones
together
,
this
must
have
fixed
the
part
,
which
is
to
be
moved
,
on
every
side
,
and
have
made
it
uncapable
of
a
flexure
,
or
any
natural
alteration
of
its
position
.
The
inequalities
I
observed
presently
gave
me
the
surpicion
of
Glands
,
and
when
I
came
to
make
a
farther
enquiry
,
I
found
that
the
Membrane
was
truly
glandulous
,
and
that
those
soft
Bodies
,
which
were
in
any
of
the
Sinuses
,
were
Glands
,
and
besides
the
reason
I
had
from
the
observation
of
them
to
think
,
that
the
Mucilage
was
separated
by
them
,
I
was
fully
convinced
of
the
truth
of
this
,
when
I
exprest
some
of
it
out
of
them
.
Now
because
they
have
not
been
taken
notice
of
,
nor
obtained
any
name
,
and
I
shall
have
frequent
occasion
to
mention
them
,
it
will
be
convenient
to
impose
upon
them
one
,
which
may
be
proper
,
and
distinguishing
,
and
the
parts
,
in
which
these
are
seated
,
and
to
which
they
are
serviceable
,
suggest
such
a
denomination
as
Glandulae
Articulares
,
but
because
I
have
observed
the
same
sort
of
Glands
in
some
other
parts
,
to
wit
between
the
Muscles
,
and
about
the
Tendons
,
and
there
are
Glands
seated
in
the
Throat
,
which
separate
a
mucilage
for
the
lubrication
of
our
Food
,
and
to
make
the
descent
of
it
into
the
Stomach
more
quick
,
and
facil
,
I
shall
give
them
a
more
comprehensive
name
,
such
as
Glandulae
Mucilaginosae
,
or
the
mucilaginous
Glands
.
In
Treating
of
which
I
shall
first
give
some
description
of
them
,
and
an
account
of
the
Structure
,
and
particular
situation
of
those
,
which
are
most
considerable
.
Secondly
,
I
shall
consider
the
nature
,
and
design
of
the
Liquor
,
which
they
separate
,
and
shew
how
so
great
a
quantity
of
it
,
as
is
necessary
for
the
use
of
so
many
parts
,
as
it
is
employed
in
,
is
continually
generated
.
Thirdly
,
I
shall
give
an
account
of
some
Experiments
I
made
with
it
,
and
of
a
Distemper
or
two
,
which
owe
their
Original
very
much
to
the
Mucilaginous
Glands
.
These
Glands
are
of
two
sorts
Some
are
small
and
numerous
in
every
Joynt
,
which
are
set
thick
all
over
the
Membrane
excepting
where
there
are
any
large
Glands
,
and
they
are
all
of
an
equal
magnitude
,
so
as
to
render
it
every
where
glandulous
,
which
is
not
extraordinary
in
a
Membrane
,
when
we
have
Tunicles
,
which
are
evidently
so
,
and
the
sagacious
Malpighi
has
discovered
to
us
,
that
the
Tunica
Vaginalis
of
the
Testes
,
the
Membrane
or
Capsula
of
the
Heart
,
the
Peritonaeum
,
and
Pleura
are
all
so
.
But
in
some
parts
of
the
Membrane
,
and
in
the
Sinuses
of
the
Bones
in
the
Joynts
these
Glandules
are
so
Conglomerated
as
to
form
remarkable
Glands
,
and
these
I
am
now
to
describe
.
In
some
of
the
large
Joynts
there
is
only
one
,
as
in
the
Acetabulum
or
the
Thigh-bone
,
which
is
a
very
considerable
one
.
In
some
,
as
in
the
Knee
there
are
four
,
or
five
.
They
have
something
of
a
transparency
,
when
they
are
not
discoloured
with
Blood-Vessels
.
This
they
have
from
their
Basis
for
some
way
up
towards
their
other
extremity
in
Horses
,
and
such
large
Animals
,
where
they
rise
any
considerable
height
above
the
superficies
of
the
Membrane
,
but
near
to
the
upper
part
,
and
so
to
the
very
end
they
receive
a
red
colour
from
their
numerous
Blood
Vessels
.
But
in
Men
they
are
generally
every
where
of
a
red
colour
,
which
is
more
intense
about
their
termination
.
They
are
soft
,
and
pappy
,
but
not
tender
and
friable
like
the
glandulous
substance
of
the
Liver
,
and
some
other
Glands
of
the
Body
,
so
that
they
are
not
easily
broken
by
a
compression
,
against
which
injury
it
was
necessary
in
their
Nature
to
fortifie
,
and
secure
them
,
because
they
are
seated
amongst
such
parts
as
are
obdurate
,
and
press
upon
them
in
their
motion
,
though
it
be
so
lightly
as
not
plainly
to
compress
them
.
Neither
are
the
parts
of
these
Glands
very
easily
pulled
asunder
,
and
perhaps
the
mucilaginous
quality
of
the
humour
,
which
they
separate
,
may
both
make
their
parts
flexible
,
and
give
them
a
disposition
to
adhere
to
one
another
,
all
which
opposes
their
friability
.
As
for
their
Stucture
I
had
a
very
good
opportunity
to
enquire
into
it
in
some
of
them
,
which
I
took
out
of
the
Joynts
of
a
Horse
,
that
were
Hydropical
,
and
filled
with
a
preternatural
humour
,
which
distended
their
Glandules
,
and
made
them
appear
very
fair
with
the
help
of
a
Microscope
,
one
whereof
was
as
large
as
a
Man's
Hand
.
They
are
,
as
I
have
said
before
,
Conglomerate
,
though
they
do
not
consist
of
several
Lobules
,
or
Bags
of
lesser
Glandules
,
as
some
other
Glands
do
,
but
of
several
Membranes
superstrated
one
over
another
,
set
thick
with
small
round
Bladders
,
which
not
only
lie
contiguous
,
but
tenaciously
adhere
one
to
another
,
as
the
several
Membranes
likewise
do
.
And
by
examining
the
Mucilaginous
Gland
in
the
Acetabulum
of
the
Coxendix
of
a
Man
,
after
it
was
dried
,
I
found
,
(
though
I
did
not
question
it
before
)
that
the
Structure
of
these
Glands
is
the
same
in
Men
as
in
Beasts
;
for
I
could
discern
several
distinct
Membranes
,
and
divide
them
,
which
were
six
or
seven
in
number
.
So
that
though
the
Glandules
are
here
conformed
to
those
of
the
Marrow
,
the
Lungs
,
and
of
some
other
Glands
so
far
,
as
to
be
of
the
nature
of
Vesicles
;
yet
the
order
,
in
which
they
are
disposed
,
is
very
different
.
By
the
Pores
of
these
little
Bladders
the
mucilaginous
Liquor
,
is
percolated
and
distinguished
from
the
rest
of
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
which
is
conveyed
to
them
by
the
Arteries
,
and
from
them
it
flows
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
by
the
Excretory
passages
,
which
all
these
Glands
have
.
Blood-Vessels
they
have
a
sufficient
number
of
,
which
,
as
I
observed
before
,
towards
the
Apex
,
or
termination
of
them
are
more
numerous
,
and
make
them
look
of
a
redder
colour
,
than
at
their
Basis
.
Their
Veins
have
not
a
direct
course
,
but
proceed
obliquely
with
windings
,
and
it
is
a
pleasant
sight
to
see
the
Anastomoses
of
several
of
these
small
Vessels
and
their
various
flexures
as
they
run
along
in
the
Gland
.
There
seems
to
be
a
particular
reason
for
the
obliquity
of
the
Veins
in
these
Glands
,
from
the
nature
of
the
Liquor
,
which
they
secern
:
For
the
Liquor
,
which
these
Glands
separate
,
obtaining
a
mucilaginous
quality
,
the
Particles
of
it
do
not
seem
to
pass
through
the
glandular
Pores
with
any
great
expedition
,
and
therefore
these
Vessels
are
formed
with
such
windings
,
that
the
return
of
the
Blood
by
them
may
be
somewhat
retarded
,
and
the
Particles
,
which
are
to
be
separated
,
may
have
more
time
to
penetrate
the
Pores
of
the
Glandules
.
The
figure
of
the
mucilaginous
Glands
is
various
,
and
accommodated
to
the
Sinus
,
or
Cavity
,
in
which
they
are
seated
.
Some
are
not
only
long
but
broad
at
their
Basis
,
and
grow
narrow
towards
the
top
so
as
to
terminate
in
an
edge
;
some
have
a
broad
Basis
,
and
rise
into
a
sort
of
a
Cone
;
some
are
like
little
Ridges
,
some
like
a
Fimbria
,
some
are
broad
,
and
pretty
flat
.
As
for
their
situation
,
they
are
differently
seated
in
the
several
Joynts
;
in
some
they
stand
over
against
the
very
Interstice
of
the
Bones
,
and
run
in
a
little
way
between
them
,
where
the
ends
of
the
Bones
towards
that
side
are
not
contiguous
,
but
so
formed
as
in
their
Conjunction
to
make
an
Interstice
,
and
these
are
commonly
in
the
manner
of
a
Fimbria
;
some
are
seated
in
some
Sinus
or
Cavity
,
others
planted
upon
the
Membrane
,
which
immediately
covers
the
Articulation
.
In
general
they
are
so
seated
,
that
they
cannot
be
injured
by
a
compression
from
the
Bones
,
and
yet
there
is
this
contrivance
,
that
the
Bone
does
either
in
the
inflexion
,
or
extension
of
the
Joynt
lightly
press
upon
them
,
so
as
to
promote
the
Excretion
of
the
Humour
,
which
they
separate
,
into
the
Joynts
,
when
they
are
moved
and
stand
most
in
need
of
it
.
And
by
this
means
it
seems
to
be
most
plentifully
supplied
,
when
there
is
occasion
for
the
greatest
quantity
of
it
,
and
to
be
proportionated
to
the
present
exigence
,
according
to
the
quiescence
,
or
several
degrees
of
Motion
in
the
part
,
when
it
is
moved
.
And
it
is
no
small
security
to
these
Glands
against
the
obstructions
,
which
the
mucilaginous
quality
of
the
Liquor
,
that
they
separate
,
does
naturally
dispose
them
to
,
that
they
are
solicitated
,
and
the
Liquor
exprest
out
of
them
by
the
motion
of
the
parts
,
where
they
are
seated
.
But
I
shall
give
a
more
particular
account
of
the
situation
of
the
large
,
and
considerable
mucilaginous
Glands
in
the
several
Articulations
.
I
begin
with
that
of
the
Os
Occipitis
and
the
Atlas
,
where
there
are
some
of
these
Glands
planted
round
the
Tooth-like
process
of
the
Epistropheus
the
second
Vertebre
of
the
Neck
,
and
one
on
each
side
.
In
both
the
Articulations
of
the
Ribs
with
the
Vertebres
they
are
likewise
to
be
found
,
but
the
largest
is
in
the
lower
Articulation
,
and
on
that
side
,
which
is
next
the
Cavity
of
the
Thorax
.
These
are
but
small
Glands
absolutely
,
though
they
are
of
the
larger
sort
,
that
is
,
they
are
formed
of
several
Glandules
conglomerated
,
and
lying
one
upon
another
in
several
Membranes
,
and
so
to
be
distinguished
from
those
that
are
but
single
Glandules
,
which
only
stand
one
by
another
in
the
Membrane
of
the
Joynts
,
and
make
no
conspicuous
inequalities
in
it
.
In
the
Joynt
of
the
Shoulder
there
is
a
considerable
one
joyning
to
the
upper
brim
of
the
Acetabulum
of
the
Scapula
just
by
the
tendinous
Origination
of
the
Musculus
Biceps
on
the
foreside
of
it
,
which
runs
downwards
upon
the
Membrane
for
some
way
towards
the
Arm-pit
.
And
on
the
other
side
of
that
Origination
there
is
another
at
a
little
distance
from
it
.
In
the
Cubit
there
is
one
Gland
seated
in
the
Cavity
,
which
is
on
the
hinder
part
of
the
Trochlea
of
the
Os
Humeri
,
and
another
large
and
fair
one
,
in
one
of
those
Sinuses
,
which
are
on
the
foreside
of
the
same
Trochlea
,
which
I
have
given
a
figure
of
Fig.
I.
Tab
.
II
.
And
upon
the
Radius
,
and
Ulna
there
are
some
of
them
,
which
lie
like
a
Ridge
.
At
the
Articulation
of
the
Bones
of
the
Cubit
and
the
Wrist
there
are
a
row
of
these
Glands
,
or
one
of
them
lying
like
a
Ridge
of
little
Hills
from
one
side
to
the
other
on
the
back
part
.
On
the
inside
there
are
some
,
but
not
so
considerable
.
At
the
Bones
of
the
Carpus
there
are
some
,
which
are
like
a
Fimbria
.
The
Acetabulum
of
the
Coxendix
has
one
of
the
largest
of
this
sort
of
Glands
in
the
whole
Body
.
Where
,
because
the
Cavity
is
deep
,
and
the
Supercilium
,
which
goes
round
the
brims
of
it
,
runs
so
far
over
the
head
of
the
Thigh-bone
,
and
lies
so
close
to
it
,
that
the
Mucilage
could
not
have
plentifully
insinuated
it self
into
the
Cavity
,
nor
readily
have
been
diffused
for
the
Lubrication
of
the
head
of
the
Bone
,
which
is
received
into
it
,
if
the
Gland
had
been
seated
,
and
the
Mucilage
separated
out
of
that
Cavity
;
therefore
the
Gland
,
which
supplies
it
to
this
Joynt
,
is
placed
within
it
,
and
lies
between
the
extremity
of
the
head
of
the
Os
Femoris
,
and
the
Coxendix
.
But
as
this
was
necessary
,
so
on
the
other
hand
there
was
a
difficulty
,
and
an
inconvenience
,
which
without
the
Providence
of
Nature
,
would
have
attended
this
situation
of
it
:
For
if
the
Cavity
had
been
every
where
fitted
to
the
head
of
the
Thigh-bone
,
which
it
receives
,
without
a
particular
regard
to
this
Gland
,
and
the
Gland
had
been
placed
within
it
,
as
now
it
is
,
it
would
necessarily
especially
in
a
standing
posture
have
been
comprest
to
the
destruction
of
the
tone
of
its
Glandules
,
and
so
have
been
rendered
uncapable
of
performing
its
Office
;
therefore
there
is
a
Sinus
or
Cavity
at
the
bottom
of
the
Acetabulum
formed
on
purpose
to
receive
,
and
secure
it
beyond
the
injurious
pressure
of
the
Thigh-bone
.
This
Cavity
is
in
a
human
Skeleton
almost
of
an
Oval
figure
which
I
have
found
an
Inch
and
five
eighths
in
length
,
and
in
the
widest
place
very
near
one
Inch
one
eighth
in
breadth
,
and
about
three
eighths
of
an
Inch
deep
,
occupying
at
one
end
,
and
on
both
sides
only
the
bottom
of
the
Acetabulum
,
but
at
the
other
end
it
runs
up
by
the
Ligament
,
which
is
insterted
into
the
tip
of
the
head
of
the
Os
Femoris
to
the
brim
of
the
Cavity
.
In
the
Knee
there
are
of
these
Glands
both
before
,
and
behind
,
above
the
Rotula
there
is
one
,
and
at
the
bottom
of
it
another
,
which
is
a
very
considerable
one
,
and
on
one
side
another
,
that
is
less
,
all
which
I
have
given
a
figure
of
Fig.
II
.
Tab
.
II
.
where
A
,
A
,
A
,
A
,
are
the
fore
part
of
the
Knee
taken
off
with
the
Patella
,
and
the
inside
turned
up
,
and
laid
in
view
:
a
,
a
,
a
,
are
the
large
mucilaginous
Glands
:
b
,
b
,
b
,
b
,
the
Membrane
which
immediately
covers
the
Interstice
of
the
Joynt
,
and
c
,
is
the
Patella
.
As
for
the
Glands
of
the
Fingers
and
Toes
they
are
seated
on
the
inside
,
or
bending
part
,
where
they
are
like
a
Fimbria
,
and
in
every
Joynt
there
are
two
of
these
glandulous
Fimbriae
,
one
belongs
to
the
remotest
or
that
which
is
the
moving
Bone
,
when
the
posture
of
that
Joynt
is
altered
,
and
is
seated
just
at
the
edge
of
its
extremity
;
the
other
is
planted
upon
the
Bone
,
with
which
the
other
is
articulated
at
a
little
distance
from
the
extreme
part
of
it
,
up
in
a
Sinus
,
formed
as
well
for
the
reception
of
that
Gland
,
as
to
give
the
other
Bone
,
when
it
moves
that
way
,
the
liberty
of
sliding
towards
it
,
and
of
being
inflected
,
at
which
time
it
makes
some
little
pressure
upon
it
.
And
now
let
any
one
consider
the
situation
of
all
these
Glands
,
and
he
will
be
sensible
,
how
they
are
seated
,
as
I
said
,
so
as
to
be
lightly
prest
,
either
when
the
Bone
is
extended
,
or
inflected
,
to
promote
the
Evacuation
of
the
Mucilage
out
of
them
into
the
Interstice
of
the
Joynt
.
And
here
I
cannot
but
take
notice
,
that
I
have
observed
the
same
sort
of
Glandules
in
the
Membrana
communis
Musculorum
,
as
those
,
which
occupy
the
Membrane
,
that
lies
over
the
Joynts
in
all
that
part
,
which
has
none
of
the
large
Glands
;
and
amongst
many
of
the
Tendons
,
there
are
several
of
the
larger
Glands
,
or
the
lesser
Glandules
conglomerated
into
the
form
of
Glands
.
So
that
I
dare
be
positive
in
this
assertion
,
that
the
common
Membrane
of
the
Muscles
is
every
where
glandulous
.
For
in
that
Subject
,
where
I
had
some
hydropical
mucilaginous
Glands
,
I
found
several
parts
of
the
Membrane
of
the
Muscles
in
the
same
manner
hydropical
,
where
it
not
only
upon
an
ordinary
view
appeared
like
the
hydropical
mucilaginous
Glands
,
which
I
took
out
of
the
Joynts
of
the
same
Subject
;
but
when
I
came
more
strictly
to
examine
the
Structure
of
it
with
the
help
of
Glasses
,
which
the
fulness
,
and
distention
of
the
Glands
gave
me
a
fair
opportunity
of
doing
,
I
found
,
that
as
it
had
small
Vesicles
or
Glandules
,
so
were
they
exactly
like
those
of
the
mucilaginous
Glands
of
the
Joynts
;
there
was
only
this
difference
,
that
the
Glands
consisted
of
more
Membranes
.
From
the
observation
of
these
Glandules
,
and
that
hydropical
fulness
,
and
swelling
of
them
,
which
I
met
withal
,
I
cannot
but
conclude
,
that
when
we
have
a
Dropsie
about
the
carnous
parts
the
common
Membrane
does
sometimes
contribute
to
it
,
and
that
there
is
now
and
then
a
particular
Dropsie
between
the
Muscles
,
where
the
water
is
supplied
by
these
Glands
only
,
part
of
which
flows
out
of
them
into
the
Interstices
,
and
part
is
retained
in
the
Vesicles
,
which
distends
them
in
an
extraordinary
manner
,
and
by
making
a
great
,
and
preternatural
addition
to
the
thickness
of
the
Membrane
,
produces
a
sensible
swelling
in
the
part
.
The
larger
sort
of
these
Glands
about
the
Tendinous
parts
are
very
easie
to
be
discovered
,
and
remarkable
in
those
Beasts
,
which
are
of
a
considerable
magnitude
,
especially
where
there
are
any
long
Tendons
,
which
slide
backwards
,
and
forwards
in
a
Sinus
upon
the
contraction
and
extension
of
their
Muscles
.
Of
the
Nature
and
Use
of
the
MUCILAGE
.
THE
use
of
the
Glands
,
which
I
have
now
described
,
in
general
is
the
same
as
that
of
all
Glands
,
that
is
,
they
serve
for
the
percolation
,
and
separation
of
some
Matter
,
and
they
do
particularly
supply
a
Liquor
,
which
is
necessary
for
facilitating
the
actions
of
those
parts
,
where
they
are
seated
.
The
Liquor
separated
by
them
is
a
Mucilage
,
which
is
almost
like
the
white
of
an
Egg
,
though
it
is
not
always
so
clear
,
and
limpid
;
yet
when
it
is
pure
,
it
has
the
resemblance
of
it
;
in
some
Beasts
I
have
observed
it
to
have
a
yellowish
colour
,
as
if
there
were
a
portion
of
Bile
in
it
.
It
is
evidently
saltish
to
the
tast
,
and
consists
of
Aqueous
,
Saline
,
and
Gummous
,
or
such
Terrestrial
parts
,
as
have
no
rugosities
or
inequalities
,
nor
hamous
extremities
,
so
that
they
are
apt
to
slip
one
upon
another
,
but
withal
they
have
so
much
of
an
immediate
contiguity
,
as
makes
them
in
some
degree
adhere
,
which
gives
them
something
of
a
Viscosity
,
or
mucilaginous
quality
.
The
Salt
,
and
Terrestrial
parts
I
have
found
to
be
about
a
two
and
thirtieth
part
of
the
Composition
,
which
is
more
than
such
a
proportion
as
that
must
be
of
Gum
Arabick
,
or
Tragacanth
,
which
with
fair
water
will
make
a
Mucilage
of
the
same
consistence
.
The
nature
of
the
Mucilage
seems
to
be
very
much
like
that
of
the
serous
part
of
the
Blood
,
which
shews
it self
distinct
from
the
fibrous
parts
or
Coagulum
,
after
it
has
stood
some
time
exposed
to
the
Air
,
and
several
mixtures
will
produce
the
same
effect
,
in
both
.
And
it
is
not
strange
,
that
one
has
so
much
of
the
nature
of
the
other
,
when
the
Mucilage
is
supplied
from
the
Blood
,
and
is
without
doubt
a
part
of
the
Serum
.
But
yet
that
there
is
a
difference
appears
in
that
the
Serum
is
not
so
mucilaginous
,
and
from
some
experiments
,
for
the
Serum
of
the
Blood
will
be
more
remarkably
coagulated
with
Spirit
,
and
Oil
of
Vitriol
,
with
Spirit
of
Salt
,
and
Oil
of
Sulphur
,
and
when
they
are
held
over
the
Fire
in
a
Spoon
the
effect
is
very
different
,
the
Serum
,
as
it
is
known
,
will
in
a
manner
turn
wholly
to
a
thick
Jelly
or
Size
,
which
is
friable
,
insomuch
that
of
a
Dram
I
have
had
,
after
it
had
lost
its
fluidity
,
two
Scruples
,
and
sixteen
Grains
,
and
after
it
was
throughly
dried
five
Grains
and
a
half
,
which
is
very
near
the
eleventh
part
,
whereas
the
Mucilage
with
the
heat
of
the
Fire
turns
for
the
greatest
part
into
a
Liquor
more
tenuious
,
than
it
is
it self
naturally
,
and
produces
only
a
thin
film
upon
the
top
with
some
little
white
Coagulum
,
and
what
remains
after
the
aqueous
parts
are
all
perfectly
evaporated
is
not
a
thirtieth
part
.
The
use
of
this
Mucilage
is
principally
to
lubricate
the
Joynts
,
to
render
and
preserve
the
ends
of
the
articulated
Bones
so
slippery
,
that
the
Animal
may
move
,
and
manage
those
parts
,
as
there
shall
be
occasion
with
the
greatest
facility
.
This
seems
to
be
the
great
,
but
it
is
not
the
only
thing
,
that
lubricates
the
articulated
extremities
of
any
Bones
.
For
besides
the
Liquor
,
which
is
supplied
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
which
I
am
now
speaking
of
,
there
is
an
oily
substance
transmitted
from
the
Cavities
of
these
Bones
into
the
same
Receptacles
or
Interstices
by
passages
formed
for
this
end
,
as
I
have
shewen
in
my
Discourse
of
the
Marrow
.
These
two
meeting
in
the
Joynt
are
mixed
together
,
especially
upon
the
motion
of
the
part
.
And
certainly
there
is
no
Liquor
,
nor
any
mixture
can
be
thought
of
more
proper
for
this
end
,
than
this
is
,
where
not
only
both
the
Ingredients
are
of
a
lubricating
nature
;
but
there
is
this
advantage
from
the
Composition
,
that
they
do
mutually
improve
one
another
:
for
the
Mucilage
adds
to
the
lubricity
of
the
Oil
,
and
the
Oil
preserves
the
Mucilage
from
inspissation
,
and
contracting
the
consistence
of
a
Jelly
.
And
here
we
cannot
avoid
the
notice
of
the
visible
footsteps
of
an
infinite
Reason
,
which
as
they
are
deeply
imprest
upon
the
Universe
,
so
more
especially
upon
the
sensible
parts
of
it
in
those
rational
contrivances
,
which
are
found
in
Animals
,
and
we
can
never
sufficiently
admire
the
Wisdom
,
and
Providence
of
our
great
Creator
,
who
has
given
all
the
parts
in
these
animated
Beings
not
only
such
a
Structure
,
as
renders
them
fit
for
their
necessary
Motions
and
designed
Functions
,
but
withal
the
benefit
and
advantage
of
whatever
may
preserve
them
,
or
facilitate
their
Actions
.
There
are
some
other
ends
,
which
this
Mucilage
is
inservient
to
,
as
the
preservation
of
the
extremities
of
the
articulated
Bones
from
Attrition
,
and
an
incalescence
,
but
because
neither
of
them
seems
to
be
the
first
intention
of
Nature
,
in
the
Generation
,
and
supply
of
this
Liquor
,
and
I
have
taken
occasion
to
speak
of
these
uses
,
and
how
it
serves
to
them
in
Conjunction
with
the
medullary
Oil
in
the
preceding
Discourse
concerning
the
Medulla
,
I
shall
take
no
farther
notice
of
them
,
than
to
mention
them
.
As
I
have
observed
the
mucilaginous
Glands
seated
between
the
Muscles
,
and
about
the
Tendons
,
and
a
Liquor
of
that
nature
supplied
to
those
parts
by
them
,
so
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
the
design
,
and
principal
use
of
it
is
the
same
as
in
the
Joynts
,
to
wit
,
to
lubricate
them
.
And
when
we
consider
how
the
contraction
of
the
Muscles
not
only
obliges
their
Tendons
to
approach
towards
their
Origination
,
but
draws
up
some
part
of
every
Fibre
towards
their
beginning
,
so
that
they
must
necessarily
move
or
slide
backwards
or
forwards
upon
the
part
,
which
lies
contiguous
to
them
,
(
which
is
the
Membrana
communis
Musculorum
)
as
they
are
contracted
,
or
relaxed
,
and
extended
,
we
shall
soon
be
sensible
how
necessary
it
is
that
the
Muscles
should
be
lubricated
.
And
for
some
of
the
Tendons
,
which
slip
up
and
down
in
Sinuses
,
as
those
of
the
Musculi
perforantes
,
which
are
inserted
into
the
third
or
last
Joynt
of
the
four
Fingers
,
and
into
the
same
Joynt
of
so
many
of
the
Toes
,
some
of
the
flexors
of
the
Leg
,
and
some
others
,
the
Mucilage
does
appear
as
useful
,
and
necessary
to
them
,
as
in
the
Joynts
,
so
that
I
need
not
go
about
to
prove
it
.
Allowing
therefore
this
Liquor
,
when
it
is
supplied
to
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
,
to
be
employed
in
their
Lubrication
,
as
it
is
at
the
extremities
of
the
Bones
,
which
are
articulated
,
it
will
be
no
unreasonable
supposition
to
think
,
that
there
is
the
same
kind
of
mixture
in
these
parts
,
that
there
is
the
addition
of
an
Oil
to
the
Mucilage
to
preserve
it
from
inspissation
;
since
the
nature
of
the
Liquor
is
the
same
in
both
,
there
is
the
same
reason
in
one
as
in
the
other
,
and
the
matter
of
Fact
does
in
a
manner
appear
,
when
we
find
such
vast
numbers
of
adipose
Glands
,
and
such
quantities
of
Fat
between
the
Muscles
in
some
Bodies
,
and
in
fatted
Beasts
there
are
some
of
the
adipose
Glands
to
be
observed
about
the
Tendons
,
which
move
in
a
Sinus
.
Though
such
a
collection
of
Fat
does
not
occur
in
all
Bodies
,
yet
that
there
are
the
same
Glands
in
those
,
that
are
Lean
,
does
not
admit
of
any
dispute
,
nor
is
it
less
certain
,
that
they
perform
their
Office
and
separate
a
Fat
so
long
as
there
are
oily
parts
in
the
Blood
,
which
in
the
Circulation
of
it
,
will
offer
themselves
to
those
Glands
.
And
although
the
reason
of
leanness
in
some
Men
may
be
,
because
the
quantity
of
Oil
,
which
is
separated
by
these
Glands
,
is
not
so
great
as
in
those
,
that
are
obese
,
which
seems
to
be
the
reason
in
old
Men
,
in
sickly
persons
,
and
in
those
,
that
feed
high
,
and
use
but
little
exercise
,
yet
are
of
a
thin
habit
of
Body
:
yet
that
which
makes
the
variation
between
fat
,
and
lean
Bodies
,
is
often
a
difference
in
the
expense
of
this
Oil
.
The
design
of
which
being
to
assist
in
the
Lubrication
of
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
,
it
follows
,
that
it
wust
be
more
profusely
expended
,
where
their
motions
are
frequently
repeated
,
or
long
continued
.
Therefore
there
are
many
in
the
World
,
as
those
,
whose
Fortune
condemns
them
to
hard
Labour
,
and
have
little
Rest
but
the
Repose
of
the
Night
,
that
cannot
shew
such
larded
Muscles
as
some
others
can
(
as
I
do
not
know
that
ever
I
saw
a
Country
Labourer
Fat
)
who
notwithstanding
have
better
Appetites
,
injoy
such
a
perfect
state
of
Health
,
and
carry
all
the
signs
of
the
good
Crasis
of
their
Blood
,
that
we
have
no
reason
to
question
,
but
the
Mass
of
their
Blood
supplies
that
proportion
of
Fat
,
which
would
make
them
as
Corpulent
as
some
of
their
Neighbours
,
but
that
the
laborious
manner
of
their
life
makes
them
have
some
other
occasion
for
it
,
and
the
motion
of
their
Muscles
is
a
way
,
by
which
it
is
continually
expended
,
so
that
there
is
no
overplus
to
be
reserved
in
the
adipose
Cells
.
And
how
often
do
we
find
an
alteration
in
the
plight
of
these
Men
,
when
they
can
indulge
their
ease
,
and
allow
themselves
in
a
more
idle
way
of
living
?
How
evident
is
this
in
Horses
,
which
,
whilst
they
rest
,
and
are
well
fed
,
grow
Fat
,
but
when
they
come
to
be
rid
,
or
to
work
hard
long
together
,
spend
all
that
stock
,
and
lose
their
Flesh
,
as
it
is
termed
,
so
as
to
be
almost
a
shame
to
a
Market
?
That
there
is
a
greater
expense
therefore
of
the
Fat
upon
great
motions
,
and
exercise
is
plain
,
the
question
then
will
lie
here
,
how
this
Oil
is
employed
.
Dr.
Mayo
supposes
these
sulphureous
parts
to
be
separated
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
by
the
Parenchyma
of
the
Muscles
,
and
by
a
congress
with
some
Nitro-aereous
Particles
or
the
Spirits
conveyed
to
them
by
the
Nerves
,
mutually
axagitating
each
other
,
and
producing
an
effervescence
to
serve
for
the
contraction
of
the
muscular
Fibres
,
and
in
case
the
Muscles
are
not
frequently
exercised
,
and
contracted
,
so
as
to
employ
all
those
sulphureous
,
or
as
he
makes
them
salino-sulphureous
parts
,
in
their
motion
,
and
so
to
destroy
them
,
that
then
they
are
conveyed
by
peculiar
Ducts
from
the
interior
part
of
the
Muscle
to
convenient
Receptacles
,
in
which
we
afterwards
find
them
collected
in
the
form
of
Fat
.
And
to
strengthen
the
probability
of
this
Hypothesis
he
urges
this
as
an
Argument
that
these
parts
are
separated
in
the
Parenchyma
of
the
Muscle
,
that
the
Blood-Vessels
,
which
are
disseminated
through
the
Body
of
a
Muscle
are
never
propagated
so
far
,
as
the
Fat
,
so
that
the
parts
,
which
constitute
it
,
cannot
be
immediately
supplyed
from
them
to
those
parts
,
in
which
we
find
it
.
But
this
Argument
may
be
easily
invalidated
.
For
although
it
is
true
the
Blood-Vessels
in
the
Fat
are
not
so
numerous
,
as
in
some
other
parts
,
yet
there
are
some
,
which
are
visible
,
and
Glandules
,
which
serve
for
the
separation
of
those
oily
Particies
.
Besides
,
I
have
observed
some
adipose
Glands
about
the
Tendons
at
a
great
distance
from
the
freshy
Fibres
.
And
we
find
in
the
Cavities
of
the
Bones
a
substance
of
the
same
nature
,
where
it
certainly
is
neither
separated
by
the
Parenchyma
of
any
Muscles
,
nor
concurring
with
the
Spirits
in
their
contraction
,
but
some
part
of
it
is
asigned
to
the
Joynts
,
where
it
meets
with
the
Mucilage
,
which
necessarily
requires
something
of
this
nature
to
preserve
it
from
inspissation
.
Which
if
it
be
requisite
for
this
end
in
the
Joynts
,
is
no
less
in
any
other
part
,
where
the
Mucilage
is
employed
.
But
if
these
sulphureous
parts
are
expended
,
and
destroyed
in
the
contraction
of
the
muscular
Fibres
,
then
must
they
be
wanting
to
this
Liquor
,
when
it
is
most
plentifully
supplyed
,
and
there
is
the
greatest
occasion
for
them
upon
the
external
part
of
the
Muscle
.
So
that
I
rather
think
,
that
the
first
intention
of
this
Fat
is
to
make
such
a
Composition
,
as
is
fit
to
lubricate
the
parts
,
and
all
the
uses
of
it
are
in
Conjunction
with
the
Mucilage
.
Besides
the
intention
of
Lubrication
,
the
Mucilage
with
the
addition
of
an
Oil
is
farther
necessary
to
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
,
to
preserve
them
from
shrinking
,
from
growing
dry
,
and
rigid
.
Therefore
in
Rheumatisms
,
when
the
nature
of
it
is
altered
,
and
it
contracts
such
a
viscosity
,
and
thick
consistence
,
as
render
it
unfit
to
moisten
these
parts
,
we
have
a
stifness
,
and
Stupor
,
which
I
shall
take
farther
notice
of
,
when
I
come
to
speak
of
that
Distemper
.
Of
the
Generation
of
the
MUCILAGE
.
HEre
some
may
be
so
curious
,
and
inquisitive
as
to
ask
me
,
how
the
Mucilage
is
continually
generated
,
and
how
the
sanguineous
Mass
comes
to
be
capable
of
supplying
such
large
quantities
of
it
,
as
are
necessary
to
lubricate
so
many
parts
,
as
it
is
constantly
,
though
not
always
in
the
same
measure
supplyed
to
.
I
answer
,
that
the
matter
,
of
which
it
is
made
,
is
originally
from
our
Food
,
and
the
Chyle
,
which
is
daily
added
to
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
as
all
other
Juices
are
;
but
yet
it
is
a
great
alteration
,
which
those
parts
of
which
it
is
generated
,
do
undergo
,
before
they
are
reduced
to
the
true
nature
of
a
Mucilage
.
The
change
therefore
,
which
that
part
of
Blood
from
which
it
is
produced
,
undergoes
in
order
thereunto
,
seems
to
be
made
by
some
Gland
,
and
there
is
none
,
that
I
can
think
of
,
which
seems
so
fit
,
and
likely
to
be
concerned
in
this
affair
,
as
the
Spleen
,
which
I
suppose
to
be
the
Officina
,
where
Nature
ptoduces
,
and
elaborates
the
Mucilage
,
from
whence
it
is
administred
to
the
Blood
,
and
by
that
dispensed
in
its
Circulation
to
all
the
parts
,
about
which
it
is
necessary
it
should
be
employed
.
This
I
have
been
thinking
,
that
this
large
Viscus
is
designed
for
such
an
Office
,
that
it
is
not
absolutely
necessary
to
the
life
of
Animals
,
since
we
find
not
only
,
that
the
privation
of
it
is
consistent
with
Life
,
but
that
the
Animal
has
seemed
little
concerned
for
the
want
of
it
.
And
this
not
only
has
been
observed
in
Dogs
,
which
are
the
ordinary
Subjects
of
this
experiment
,
but
there
are
some
,
that
tell
us
,
if
we
may
give
credit
to
what
they
say
,
that
it
has
been
found
wanting
in
some
Men
,
and
taken
out
of
others
,
who
have
been
restored
to
their
Health
by
a
happy
Cure
.
Thus
far
this
Gland
,
and
the
use
,
which
I
assign
to
it
,
agree
,
since
the
Office
,
which
I
suppose
it
does
perform
,
is
not
so
requisite
to
the
being
,
as
the
convenience
,
and
well
being
of
an
Animal
.
For
although
the
Mucilage
did
wholly
depend
upon
the
Function
of
this
part
,
we
may
easily
satisfie
our selves
,
how
it
comes
to
pass
;
that
the
Animal
is
no
more
injured
by
the
want
of
it
.
For
since
the
use
,
and
design
of
it
is
to
lubricate
the
parts
,
and
there
are
no
parts
,
about
which
it
is
employed
,
but
have
an
Oil
,
that
answers
the
same
end
supplied
to
them
,
the
inconvenience
,
which
we
may
suppose
should
follow
upon
the
want
of
the
one
,
is
very
much
taken
off
by
the
other
,
which
is
likewise
of
a
slippery
and
lubricating
nature
.
Though
I
am
apt
to
think
if
the
Animal
,
after
it
is
deprived
of
the
Spleen
,
were
put
upon
great
,
and
frequent
motions
,
there
would
appear
a
more
sensible
injury
from
the
want
of
it
,
and
because
the
Subjects
,
in
which
this
Experiment
is
commonly
made
,
have
not
been
afterwards
put
upon
stirring
,
but
being
fit
for
no
farther
use
,
or
reserved
only
for
dissection
,
have
been
allowed
to
lie
at
home
,
and
to
live
a
lazie
,
and
soporose
life
,
therefore
they
have
had
less
occasion
for
the
Mucilage
,
and
so
have
seemed
unconcerned
for
the
want
of
that
part
,
which
supplies
it
.
And
,
as
I
make
this
an
Argument
for
my
Hypothesis
,
that
as
the
Spleen
,
so
the
Mucilage
is
not
absolutely
necessary
to
the
conservation
of
life
,
so
the
quality
of
that
matter
or
Juice
,
which
is
always
found
in
the
Parenchyma
of
the
Spleen
,
does
give
us
some
reason
to
suspect
,
that
it
is
designed
for
the
generation
of
this
mucilaginous
Liquor
.
For
that
it
contains
,
and
exhibits
such
a
kind
of
Juice
there
is
no
Man
,
that
has
his
Senses
,
and
examins
it
,
can
deny
.
And
why
does
it
produce
such
a
Liquor
,
if
not
for
the
service
,
and
benefit
of
those
parts
,
which
do
stand
in
need
of
it
,
and
are
evidently
supplied
with
a
Liquor
of
such
a
nature
as
the
Juice
,
which
is
found
in
the
Spleen
is
of
?
Besides
,
considering
of
how
great
,
and
publick
use
the
Mucilage
is
to
most
parts
of
the
Body
,
it
is
not
strange
,
that
a
Viscus
should
be
formed
,
and
designed
particularly
for
the
Generation
,
and
Elaboration
of
it
.
Moreover
from
this
supposition
,
as
this
Gland
has
no
common
Receptacle
to
entertain
,
nor
proper
Ducts
to
convey
the
humour
,
which
it
separates
,
to
other
parts
,
we
may
easily
see
the
reason
,
why
it
has
neither
;
one
was
inconvenient
,
and
the
other
in
a
manner
impossible
.
It
was
not
convenient
,
that
this
Liquor
should
be
carried
into
,
and
reserved
in
any
Receptacle
in
or
about
the
Spleen
,
because
it
stands
at
a
great
distance
from
most
of
the
parts
,
to
which
the
Mucilage
is
necessary
,
so
that
if
it
were
deposited
in
any
such
large
Cavity
,
it
could
not
be
immediately
supplied
upon
any
occasions
,
that
are
extraordinary
,
or
sudden
,
as
our
motions
oftentimes
are
.
And
for
Ducts
it
seems
next
to
an
impossibility
,
that
the
Spleen
should
have
so
many
,
as
would
be
necessary
to
convey
the
Mucilage
to
all
those
parts
,
which
stand
in
need
of
it
;
whereas
by
what
I
suppose
the
thing
is
done
without
them
,
for
by
the
Communication
of
it
to
the
Mass
of
Blood
it
is
brought
into
a
method
,
in
which
it
is
dispensable
to
all
the
Joynts
,
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
,
and
whatever
parts
can
be
thought
to
require
it
,
since
the
Blood
,
with
which
it
afterwards
Circulates
,
has
its
motion
through
all
the
parts
of
the
Body
,
and
in
its
Circulation
flows
to
all
the
Glands
,
by
which
the
Mucilage
is
separated
in
every
part
.
I
will
go
farther
yet
,
and
now
I
have
endeavoured
to
prove
,
that
the
use
of
the
Spleen
is
to
generate
this
mucilaginous
Liquor
,
I
will
attempt
to
explain
the
manner
,
how
it
does
it
,
which
was
a
thought
suggested
to
me
from
what
I
accidentally
observed
,
when
I
was
about
making
one
Experiment
with
the
Mucilage
.
Designing
to
try
what
alteration
an
acidaustere
would
make
in
it
,
I
mixed
some
Spirit
of
Vitriol
with
some
of
the
Decoction
of
Galls
,
and
I
found
,
that
the
mixture
produced
a
soft
,
and
perfect
Gum
.
Now
as
there
are
evidently
gummous
parts
in
the
Mucilage
,
so
in
the
Spleen
there
seem
to
be
supplied
from
the
Blood
two
Principles
of
the
same
nature
as
those
were
of
,
of
which
I
made
that
Gum
,
that
is
an
acid
and
an
austere
to
produce
it
.
The
Spleen
having
a
sub-acid
tast
when
it
is
boyled
as
Diemerbroek
has
observed
,
does
discover
an
acid
in
it
.
I
do
therefore
suppose
,
that
the
Splenick
Glandules
being
formed
with
two
colatory
Pores
,
do
by
one
separate
an
acid
,
and
by
the
other
an
austere
Juice
,
which
meeting
in
their
small
Cavities
the
one
does
precipitate
the
other
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Spirit
of
Vitriol
did
the
Decoction
of
Galls
,
not
into
a
plain
,
and
perfect
Gum
,
but
as
the
degree
both
of
the
acidity
,
and
austerity
is
low
,
only
into
a
more
thin
Mucilage
.
The
nature
,
and
use
of
that
Liquor
,
which
is
naturally
separated
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
however
it
is
first
generated
,
are
such
as
I
have
described
.
But
as
other
Glands
of
the
Body
,
so
these
do
sometimes
,
separate
,
and
take
off
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
a
morbifick
Matter
,
which
because
it
is
not
excerned
out
of
the
Body
,
but
is
thrown
,
upon
,
and
lodged
in
some
parts
,
which
are
affected
,
and
injured
by
it
,
does
excite
some
particular
Symptoms
,
wherever
it
is
deposited
.
Therefore
all
the
parts
,
where
any
of
these
Glands
are
seated
,
must
be
obnoxious
to
Catarrhs
,
when
ever
they
are
disposed
for
the
separation
of
that
Matter
,
which
is
Heterogeneous
,
and
Morbifick
,
and
Nature
makes
an
attempt
to
depurate
the
Mass
of
Blood
by
them
.
Now
as
these
Glands
,
as
I
have
shewn
,
are
seated
both
between
the
Muscles
,
and
about
their
Tendons
;
and
in
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
,
so
this
defluxion
of
Matter
happens
sometimes
to
one
,
sometimes
to
the
other
,
and
sometimes
to
all
of
them
:
which
when
it
is
excluded
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
by
those
mucilaginous
Glands
,
which
are
seated
between
the
muscular
parts
,
produces
a
Rheumatism
;
when
by
those
,
which
serve
to
the
Joynts
only
,
and
the
Tendons
,
which
are
inserted
near
them
,
procures
the
Gout
.
I
shall
therefore
say
something
of
both
these
Distempers
.
But
before
,
and
in
order
to
the
explaining
of
the
Nature
,
and
Cause
of
them
I
think
it
necessary
to
give
an
account
of
some
Experiments
,
which
I
made
with
the
Mucilage
,
which
is
the
Liquor
naturally
supplied
to
,
and
always
entertained
in
those
parts
,
which
are
affected
in
these
Distempers
.
This
I
proposed
to
my self
,
that
as
the
humour
,
which
is
the
cause
of
them
,
is
morbifick
,
and
mingles
with
the
Mucilage
,
when
it
is
thrown
into
the
same
Interstices
,
so
the
alterations
,
which
I
might
observe
from
several
mixtures
made
with
the
Mucilage
,
where
they
agreed
with
what
we
often
observe
in
these
cases
,
would
discover
both
the
nature
of
that
humour
,
which
is
then
the
cause
of
these
Distempers
,
and
the
reason
of
some
Symptoms
,
which
accompany
them
.
The
tryals
,
which
I
made
with
this
Liquor
by
mixture
,
have
been
many
,
and
more
than
I
shall
here
take
notice
of
,
because
there
were
several
,
which
did
not
succeed
so
as
to
make
any
sensible
alteration
in
it
.
The
Mucilage
which
I
made
use
of
,
I
had
from
the
Joynts
of
Oxen
,
and
of
a
Horse
,
which
being
large
Animals
,
did
afford
sufficient
quantities
for
my
purpose
.
I
made
most
of
the
tryals
both
when
it
was
hot
,
and
when
it
was
cold
.
Vinegar
dropt
into
it
,
when
it
was
hot
,
made
a
considerable
Coagulation
with
a
Serum
,
to
all
which
I
afterwards
added
the
powder
of
Coral
,
both
because
it
is
esteemed
a
Specifick
in
a
Rheumatism
,
and
I
thought
the
effervescence
,
which
would
follow
might
dissolve
some
part
of
the
Curd
,
which
the
acid
had
produced
,
but
I
found
no
such
effect
from
it
,
nor
from
Antimonium
Diaphoreticum
,
Crabs
Eyes
,
nor
any
thing
of
a
testaceous
nature
,
that
I
tryed
.
All
the
following
Experiments
I
made
with
it
,
when
it
was
cold
:
I
made
the
same
,
when
it
was
hot
,
but
because
to
give
a
distinct
account
of
both
of
them
would
be
little
better
than
a
Tautology
,
I
shall
only
observe
,
that
those
,
which
were
made
with
it
cold
,
did
produce
the
same
effect
when
it
was
warmed
,
to
wit
,
a
Coagulation
,
with
Acids
,
and
Stipticks
,
only
in
a
higher
degree
;
and
whereas
the
Coagulations
,
which
were
made
,
when
it
was
in
one
state
did
only
change
it
into
a
thick
Jelly
without
any
Serum
,
after
the
manner
of
a
Cheese
,
when
it
it
is
newly
set
,
as
they
term
it
,
which
over
the
Fire
afterwards
exhibited
two
distinct
parts
,
a
Coagulum
,
and
a
Whey
;
in
the
other
,
that
is
,
when
the
Mucilage
was
hot
,
the
mixtures
,
which
coagulated
it
,
produced
a
harder
Curd
,
and
a
Serum
distinct
from
it
.
By
dropping
in
some
of
the
Decoction
of
Galls
to
some
of
it
I
turned
the
whole
into
a
gelatinous
Mass
,
and
it
was
all
a
sort
of
Coagulum
like
a
skin
,
of
a
whitish
colour
,
and
so
tough
as
to
hang
all
together
,
when
I
took
it
up
with
a
Needle
.
This
Coagulum
,
or
Jelly
,
being
laid
in
the
Sun
,
and
dryed
,
the
parts
of
it
stuck
all
together
in
one
piece
,
but
was
very
friable
,
and
easily
rubbed
to
a
powder
,
which
was
very
much
like
fine
flower
.
The
same
effect
had
the
strong
infusion
of
Balaustia
,
Red
Roses
,
Pomegranate-Pills
,
and
the
Peruvian
Bark
,
although
there
was
some
difference
in
the
Coagulation
according
to
the
different
degrees
o●
their
adstringency
.
With
a
few
drops
of
Aqua
Fortis
distilled
upon
it
the
Mucilage
was
immediately
coagulated
,
though
the
Coagulum
,
which
was
white
,
was
so
tender
,
that
it
would
by
agitation
be
dissolved
in
fair
water
,
and
make
it
of
the
same
colour
almost
like
Milk
.
Spirit
of
Nitre
made
exactly
the
same
alteration
in
it
,
as
Aqua
Fortis
did
,
a
Coagulum
,
which
was
of
a
white
colour
.
From
which
Phaenomenon
I
shall
afterwards
endeavour
to
give
the
reason
,
why
the
injuries
of
the
Air
,
and
taking
cold
are
so
frequently
the
occasion
of
the
Gout
,
and
a
Rheumatism
.
Vinegar
,
Spirit
of
Salt
,
of
Vitriol
,
Oil
of
Vitriol
,
and
of
Sulphur
in
some
Mucilage
,
which
I
tryed
it
with
,
did
not
make
any
considerable
alteration
,
when
it
was
cold
,
but
in
some
other
it
did
more
,
when
Aqua
Fortis
,
and
Spirit
of
Nitre
did
produce
in
all
the
same
effects
in
the
same
degree
.
And
I
could
not
but
admire
to
see
,
that
so
strong
an
acid
as
Oil
of
Vitriol
should
have
no
greater
effect
upon
it
to
alter
it
,
not
so
considerable
as
that
of
Vinegar
,
which
makes
me
think
,
that
it
is
not
always
the
high
degree
of
acidity
,
that
works
this
change
,
but
there
seems
to
be
something
particular
in
Wines
,
which
disposes
them
to
coagulate
this
Liquor
,
when
any
of
them
are
made
use
of
,
and
those
parts
of
them
,
which
are
apt
to
act
thus
upon
it
,
are
cast
into
those
Interstices
,
where
they
have
the
Mucilage
singly
to
work
upon
.
And
therefore
we
find
how
readily
any
Wines
do
procure
the
Paroxysms
of
the
Gout
,
where
the
tone
of
the
Glands
is
weakned
,
and
the
Patient
has
a
disposition
to
this
Distemper
,
which
agrees
with
those
tryals
,
I
made
with
some
of
them
.
For
Claret
,
White-Wine
,
and
even
Sack
,
but
the
Claret
especially
did
make
a
Coagulum
in
the
Mucilage
like
a
Jelly
.
And
it
was
not
strange
,
that
Claret
,
which
has
both
an
Acid
,
and
a
Stipticity
in
it
,
should
produce
the
greatest
Coagulation
.
A
mercurial
water
made
of
Sublimate
,
and
Aqua
Calcis
made
a
very
considerable
whitish
Coagulation
,
and
rendered
it
all
a
thick
Jelly
,
which
being
held
over
the
Fire
turned
to
a
Curd
,
and
a
Serum
.
A
Solution
of
Roman
Vitriol
produced
a
Coagulation
likewise
,
so
did
Alum
dissolved
in
water
,
but
it
made
a
greater
alteration
in
some
,
than
it
did
in
others
,
though
the
Mucilages
were
taken
from
Subjects
of
the
same
Species
.
Saccharum
Saturni
did
inspissate
it
,
which
appeared
to
be
a
true
Coagulation
,
because
with
the
Fire
they
would
turn
to
a
distinct
Coagulum
,
and
Serum
.
Salt
of
Wormwood
made
no
sensible
alteration
,
only
it
seemed
a
little
thicker
,
to
which
I
put
some
of
the
Decoction
of
Galls
,
which
immediately
produced
a
Coagulation
.
Then
I
dropt
in
some
Spirit
of
Vitriol
to
see
what
would
be
the
effect
of
the
Colluctation
of
the
Salt
,
and
Spirit
,
and
I
found
after
it
was
over
,
that
the
Coagulum
,
and
serous
part
were
distinguished
,
and
the
Serum
limpid
like
water
.
I
took
some
of
the
Decoction
of
Galls
,
and
added
to
it
Spirit
of
Vitriol
intending
to
make
a
strong
acid-austere
,
where
I
observed
,
that
these
two
by
themselves
produced
a
Coagulation
,
and
stirring
of
them
together
,
to
see
,
if
the
whole
might
not
be
brought
to
mix
by
that
means
,
I
found
the
Coagulum
turned
into
a
viscous
Body
,
and
a
perfect
soft
Gum
.
Then
I
took
out
the
Gum
,
and
poured
some
Mucilage
to
the
residuous
Liquor
,
by
which
it
was
changed
so
,
as
to
assume
a
whitish
colour
,
but
was
not
considerably
coagulated
,
which
it
was
the
less
,
because
the
austere
parts
were
most
of
them
with
some
of
the
acid
precipitated
into
the
Gum
,
which
I
had
separated
from
the
serous
part
.
But
if
the
Spirit
of
Vitriol
,
and
the
Mucilage
are
first
mixt
,
and
the
austere
Liquor
be
afterwards
added
,
they
make
a
considerable
,
and
plentiful
Coagulum
,
which
will
only
be
broken
into
smaller
parts
,
and
not
be
dissolved
in
water
.
Aqua
Fortis
,
and
the
Decoction
of
Galls
being
both
dropt
into
some
of
the
Mucilage
made
a
white
Coagulum
,
which
likewise
was
not
dissolvable
in
water
,
although
with
Oleum
Tartari
per
deliquium
,
and
so
with
Spirit
of
Salt
Armoniack
dropt
upon
it
,
I
presently
dissolved
it
.
I
found
likewise
,
that
the
Coagulum
made
with
the
infusion
of
Pomegranate-Pills
,
Red
Roses
,
and
Balaustia
,
being
mixt
with
some
of
the
Mucilage
,
to
which
an
acid
had
been
put
,
made
the
Coagulum
more
firm
,
so
that
it
would
not
dissolve
in
fair
water
,
but
yet
the
Oleum
Tartari
per
deliquium
,
and
the
Spirit
of
Salt
Armoniack
did
the
business
in
all
of
them
.
The
Coagulum
of
the
Mucilage
made
with
an
acid
,
and
the
infusion
of
the
Peruvian
Bark
,
and
several
other
Astringents
I
kept
,
and
dryed
,
which
when
they
were
first
put
to
the
Teeth
seemed
a
little
gritty
,
though
after
they
were
moist
,
they
were
of
a
softer
nature
:
I
cannot
but
take
particular
notice
,
that
all
the
mixtures
made
of
the
Mucilage
with
an
acid
,
and
an
austere
,
produced
not
only
a
plentiful
Coagulation
of
a
white
colour
,
but
such
a
one
as
was
of
a
thicker
consistence
,
and
not
dissolvable
in
fair
water
,
as
that
was
,
which
was
made
with
an
acid
only
,
because
I
shall
have
occasion
to
make
use
of
this
observation
,
when
I
come
to
explain
the
manner
,
how
the
Tophi
are
produced
in
a
nodose
Gout
.
And
now
I
come
to
give
an
account
of
some
ill
Offices
,
which
the
mucilaginous
Glands
sometimes
perform
to
those
parts
,
where
they
are
seated
,
which
being
,
as
I
said
before
,
either
about
the
Muscles
,
or
in
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynt
,
do
in
the
one
conspire
with
other
causes
to
procure
a
Rheumatism
,
and
in
the
other
the
Gout
.
And
first
Of
a
RHEUMATISM
.
I
Must
own
,
that
this
Distemper
having
its
seat
in
the
Muscular
parts
,
may
seem
to
lie
out
of
the
compass
of
my
Argument
,
as
my
Discourse
has
a
respect
to
the
Bones
,
but
as
I
am
now
concerned
with
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
it
lies
so
in
my
way
,
that
I
should
think
my self
guilty
of
the
neglect
of
some
part
of
my
business
,
if
I
should
not
take
this
occasion
to
offer
something
concerning
it
.
And
what
I
shall
say
of
it
,
is
to
be
understood
of
a
true
Humorose
Rheumatism
:
For
that
,
which
is
Scorbutical
,
being
nervous
,
and
these
Glands
seeming
to
be
innocent
,
and
to
have
no
hand
in
it
,
my
Discourse
concerning
them
does
not
lead
me
to
consider
it
.
That
a
true
Rheumatism
is
caused
by
a
flux
of
humours
to
the
parts
affected
is
universally
received
,
and
understood
by
Physicians
,
and
this
Notion
agrees
not
only
with
the
Sense
,
which
they
have
of
it
,
but
with
the
Name
too
,
which
they
have
given
it
,
though
the
manner
,
in
which
the
morbifick
Matter
is
thrown
upon
the
parts
affected
,
has
never
been
truly
explained
,
nor
could
it
be
known
without
the
observation
of
these
mucilaginous
Glands
seated
amongst
them
.
My
business
therefore
shall
be
to
enquire
both
what
the
nature
of
the
Humour
is
,
which
causes
it
,
and
what
way
it
is
conveyed
to
the
parts
,
which
it
affects
,
from
both
which
considered
I
shall
endeavour
to
account
for
the
Symptoms
of
this
Distemper
.
The
Humour
cannot
be
thought
to
be
the
Mucilage
it self
in
its
proper
,
and
natural
State
,
for
it
is
too
mild
and
inoffensive
to
the
tenderest
,
and
most
sensible
Fibres
,
otherwise
we
should
be
naturally
,
and
continually
afflicted
with
this
Distemper
in
some
degree
or
other
.
Nor
can
we
suppose
,
that
the
Mucilage
does
at
that
time
,
when
a
Rheumatism
happens
,
degenerate
in
the
Blood
into
any
such
quality
,
as
makes
it
acrious
,
or
pungent
to
the
parts
,
for
then
all
the
parts
of
the
Body
,
that
have
Glands
,
which
separate
the
Mucilage
,
must
necessarily
be
affected
at
the
same
time
.
It
is
therefore
a
preternatural
,
a
morbifick
Matter
distinct
from
the
Mucilage
lurking
first
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
which
being
dangerous
,
and
uneasie
to
Nature
irritates
the
powers
of
it
to
purge
the
Mass
of
Blood
from
it
.
But
yet
it
does
not
seem
to
be
the
same
in
all
Rheumatisms
,
but
that
difference
,
which
may
be
conceived
to
be
in
the
Humours
,
that
are
capable
of
exciting
such
pains
,
may
rationally
be
supposed
to
be
in
that
,
which
is
the
cause
of
this
Distemper
,
which
I
therefore
judge
to
be
of
three
sorts
.
Sometimes
it
is
acrious
,
and
more
subtle
,
and
of
such
a
nature
,
that
though
it
procures
an
acute
pain
,
and
is
almost
intolerable
to
the
sensible
Fibres
,
yet
it
does
not
coagulate
,
nor
inspissate
the
Mucilage
,
with
which
it
is
mixed
,
when
it
comes
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Muscles
,
as
things
of
that
nature
will
not
do
it
out
of
the
Body
.
But
because
it
is
hot
,
and
volatile
,
and
so
not
only
distends
the
parts
by
its
influx
,
but
disorders
the
Spirits
,
and
agitates
the
Particles
of
the
Blood
,
which
by
its
quantity
,
and
the
compression
of
the
extremities
of
the
Vessels
it
obstructs
,
there
arises
a
heat
,
and
a
greater
inflammation
in
the
parts
,
which
swell
.
This
matter
is
easily
,
and
quickly
translated
from
one
part
to
another
,
so
that
the
swellings
,
especially
before
the
inflammation
arises
,
are
not
so
permanent
,
nor
the
pain
so
firmly
fixt
in
any
one
part
,
but
wherever
it
is
,
it
gives
the
sense
of
a
burning
,
and
fiery
quality
.
Sometimes
the
matter
is
Saline
,
where
though
the
fixt
Salt
,
as
I
observed
of
Salt
of
Wormwood
,
may
a
little
inspissate
the
mucilaginous
Liquor
,
yet
it
does
not
give
it
such
a
consistence
,
as
makes
it
certainly
,
and
pertinaciously
fix
,
though
it
moves
up
and
down
with
less
quickness
,
and
the
pain
does
not
so
frequently
shift
its
seat
,
as
when
the
matter
is
acrious
,
and
more
subtle
:
besides
which
the
sense
of
it
is
different
,
as
it
is
pungent
,
and
lancinating
.
But
then
thirdly
it
is
sometimes
,
and
most
commonly
an
Acid
,
or
kind
of
Corrosive
.
In
which
case
though
the
matter
,
whilst
it
is
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
be
not
thick
,
and
gelatinous
,
yet
when
it
comes
to
be
separated
from
the
sanguincous
Mass
,
and
to
be
mixt
with
the
Mucilage
in
those
parts
,
where
the
Mucilage
is
deposited
,
it
coagulates
it
,
and
makes
it
a
sort
of
a
Jelly
in
the
same
manner
,
as
it
will
be
altered
by
Spirit
of
Nitre
,
and
other
Acids
.
And
it
not
only
appears
from
most
of
those
Experiments
,
which
I
have
mentioned
,
that
the
mucilaginous
Liquor
may
be
thus
coagulated
in
the
Body
,
but
in
some
Rheumatical
cases
it
is
evident
,
that
it
is
so
.
I
will
not
insist
upon
what
may
be
frequently
observed
from
the
application
of
Vesicatories
in
this
Distmeper
,
how
there
appears
,
when
the
Blister
is
raised
,
and
taken
off
,
under
the
Cuticula
a
tough
Jelly
like
a
thick
skin
,
which
I
have
afterwards
dissolved
,
because
this
may
not
pass
for
demonstration
.
But
I
have
met
with
the
account
of
one
case
,
which
does
undeniably
prove
it
;
it
is
in
a
Colledge
of
Practice
read
by
Dr.
Drelincourt
at
Leyden
,
where
he
says
he
himself
in
a
Person
,
that
died
of
a
Rheumatism
,
found
a
Jelly
concreted
upon
the
superficies
of
the
Muscles
of
the
thickness
of
two
or
three
Ducats
.
And
I
had
lately
the
opportunity
of
observing
our
Chyrurgical
case
,
and
the
account
of
another
from
Mr.
Edward
Bulkley
,
a
curious
,
and
observing
,
and
skilful
Surgeon
of
this
Town
,
which
confirmed
me
in
my
opinion
.
The
Patients
were
both
of
them
his
.
They
had
a
large
Tumour
in
one
of
the
Thighs
,
which
he
,
finding
a
fluctuation
of
matter
,
opened
by
a
Caustick
,
and
there
ran
out
a
large
quantity
of
matter
,
some
Ounces
of
which
I
saw
,
as
it
was
taken
from
one
of
them
,
and
it
was
not
any
thing
like
a
Pus
,
but
plainly
like
Milk
turned
to
a
Posset
,
consisting
of
some
pretty
large
,
and
many
smaller
pieces
of
white
Curd
mixed
with
a
Serum
,
and
was
lodged
in
the
Interstices
of
the
Muscles
,
where
the
Mucilage
is
separated
,
and
deposited
.
Now
as
my
observation
of
the
mucilaginous
Glands
about
the
Muscles
may
inform
us
,
what
way
the
morbifick
humour
was
brought
thither
,
and
my
Hypothesis
does
explain
the
manner
,
how
the
matter
,
which
was
found
,
was
generated
there
:
So
these
observations
do
seem
to
me
clearly
to
prove
,
what
I
would
argue
for
,
that
the
Mucilage
is
sometimes
coagulated
in
the
Body
,
whilst
it
is
animated
,
especially
,
when
I
consider
how
exactly
it
agreed
with
some
alterations
,
I
found
in
the
mucilaginous
Liquor
from
some
mixtures
,
I
made
with
it
,
when
I
had
made
it
hot
.
When
the
quality
of
the
morbifick
matter
is
acid
,
and
the
Mucilage
is
coagulated
,
the
pains
are
more
fixt
,
so
that
,
though
they
arise
in
some
other
parts
,
yet
those
,
which
were
the
first
Fruits
of
the
Patients
misery
,
continue
immoved
,
the
pains
are
corroding
,
so
that
we
have
these
Patients
complaining
of
a
gnawing
(
so
they
are
pleased
to
compare
it
)
as
if
Dogs
were
tearing
of
their
Flesh
,
and
this
is
that
Stubborn
and
Chronical
Case
,
which
sometimes
persists
for
half
a
year
,
or
longer
,
and
it
may
be
is
never
overcome
by
all
the
Art
,
and
Instruments
of
Physick
.
But
yet
as
there
is
a
difference
in
the
nature
of
the
acid
,
and
the
degree
of
acidity
,
so
the
degree
of
the
Coagulation
is
sometimes
less
,
and
sometimes
greater
,
and
consequently
the
Distemper
is
with
more
,
or
less
difficulty
vanquished
.
It
is
very
probable
,
that
sometimes
there
is
the
addition
of
an
austere
,
which
conspires
with
the
acid
to
coagulate
the
Mucilage
,
and
then
as
the
consistence
of
it
is
rendered
thicker
,
so
it
is
more
tough
and
difficult
to
be
dissolved
,
which
makes
the
case
more
Stubborn
,
and
Chronical
.
However
I
do
not
think
it
is
at
any
time
an
austere
only
,
when
the
pains
are
acute
.
The
way
of
conveyance
,
by
which
this
humour
,
whatever
the
nature
of
it
is
,
is
derived
to
the
muscular
parts
,
is
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
and
that
in
the
manner
of
a
Crisis
,
so
that
the
preternatural
Humour
,
and
the
Mucilage
are
cast
into
the
same
Receptacles
,
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Muscles
,
where
they
will
come
to
be
mixt
together
,
and
if
the
morbifick
matter
be
an
Acid
,
Experiments
tell
us
,
that
the
consequence
will
be
a
Coagulation
.
The
first
occasion
of
this
Distemper
is
known
to
be
generally
the
taking
of
Cold
,
and
then
it
seems
to
be
from
a
nitrous
acidity
,
and
such
a
kind
of
Spirit
in
the
Air
,
as
destroys
the
due
mixture
of
the
parts
of
the
Blood
,
fixing
the
Spirits
,
and
those
Volatile
parts
,
whose
motion
,
and
activity
do
naturally
so
agitate
all
the
rest
,
as
to
confound
one
with
the
other
,
and
to
preserve
those
,
which
are
of
the
same
nature
,
from
running
together
,
which
is
the
mixture
of
the
sanguineous
Particles
.
And
when
the
Air
is
in
an
extraordinary
degree
impregnated
with
such
a
Spirit
,
then
is
this
Disease
more
frequent
,
and
Epidemical
.
That
the
Air
does
consist
partly
of
a
Nitre
,
or
nitrous
spirit
is
of
late
an
Opinion
so
generally
received
,
and
so
strenuously
defended
,
that
he
is
almost
thought
a
Heretick
in
Philosophy
,
that
denies
it
.
Now
that
this
nitrous
spirit
may
be
admitted
into
the
Body
even
by
the
Pores
of
the
Skin
,
I
do
not
see
how
any
one
can
question
,
who
considers
,
how
the
parts
of
Mercury
,
how
those
of
oily
Liniments
,
and
Ointments
,
which
are
more
gross
,
will
insinuate
themselves
this
way
.
Being
therefore
received
in
such
a
quantity
as
to
precipitate
the
Blood
,
and
to
produce
a
serosity
in
it
,
it
Communicates
,
as
coagulating
Liquors
will
do
,
its
own
quality
especially
to
the
Serum
,
which
being
thus
altered
,
becomes
apt
to
coagulate
the
Mucilage
,
when
they
meet
together
in
the
same
Cavity
.
Though
I
do
think
,
that
when
any
Rheumatick
pain
seizes
any
part
upon
the
immediate
influence
of
the
Air
,
as
when
it
does
affect
that
place
particularly
,
upon
which
the
cold
Air
strikes
in
an
unusual
manner
,
it
does
more
immediately
affect
the
Mucilage
,
by
penetrating
through
the
Pores
of
the
parts
into
the
very
Cavities
,
or
Interstices
,
where
the
Mucilage
is
deposited
.
And
that
such
a
nitrous
spirit
of
the
Air
will
coagulate
this
Liquor
,
when
it
either
mingles
with
it
per
se
,
or
Communicates
an
acidity
to
the
Serum
of
the
Blood
,
and
is
conveyed
to
it
in
that
Vehiculum
,
we
may
be
sensible
from
that
Experiment
,
which
I
made
with
the
Mucilage
,
and
Spirit
of
Nitre
.
The
taking
of
cold
,
as
is
evident
,
does
alter
the
Crasis
of
the
Blood
so
,
that
some
parts
of
it
lose
their
due
mixture
,
and
degenerate
so
far
as
to
become
unfit
ever
to
be
intimately
,
and
amicably
mixt
with
the
sanguineous
Mass
again
,
and
thereupon
Nature
uses
her
endeavours
to
exclude
them
,
that
they
may
neither
destroy
the
Diathesis
of
the
Blood
,
nor
continue
to
disturb
its
Circulation
.
Therefore
it
is
obvious
to
our
Observation
,
that
there
follows
either
a
Fever
,
which
is
only
an
attempt
to
overcome
,
and
exclude
that
Heterogeneous
Matter
;
which
endeavour
is
more
sensible
and
protracted
,
because
the
matter
is
not
excluded
by
any
Glands
,
which
perhaps
may
therefore
be
retained
in
the
Blood
,
because
the
Particles
of
it
are
not
yet
accommodated
to
the
Pores
of
any
Glandules
,
and
as
the
violent
commotion
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
at
that
time
is
in
order
to
expel
them
,
so
we
may
suppose
it
is
no
less
to
break
,
and
so
figurate
them
,
that
they
may
be
capable
of
being
excerned
by
some
Glands
,
which
when
it
is
once
done
,
there
follows
a
Crists
.
I
say
there
follows
either
such
a
Fever
,
or
some
Evacuation
.
Sometimes
Nature
is
so
intent
upon
this
affair
,
and
so
violent
in
her
attempts
to
throw
off
this
matter
,
as
to
sustain
the
loss
of
her
own
Treasure
,
and
the
purer
parts
of
the
Blood
in
the
exclusion
of
those
,
which
are
Incongruous
,
and
Morbisick
,
as
when
the
Crisis
is
made
,
or
endeavoured
by
a
Hemorrhage
:
but
commonly
this
is
done
without
that
expence
,
and
then
it
is
by
the
glandular
Sluices
,
but
not
always
by
the
same
,
sometimes
by
those
of
one
sort
,
and
sometimes
by
those
of
another
,
according
as
they
are
disposed
to
receive
,
and
separate
the
morbifick
Particles
.
Therefore
upon
a
Cold
we
have
sometimes
a
Crisis
by
the
Glands
of
the
Nose
,
as
in
a
Coryza
;
or
by
the
salivatory
Glands
;
at
another
time
by
them
of
the
Trachea
,
and
Bronchia
,
as
in
a
Cough
,
or
Catarrh
upon
those
parts
;
sometimes
by
the
cutaneous
Glands
,
and
sweating
;
sometimes
by
those
of
the
Intestines
,
and
a
Diarrhaea
.
Neither
are
the
mucilaginous
Glands
always
excused
;
but
the
Mass
of
Blood
exonerates
it self
by
them
,
by
which
the
morbifick
humour
being
separated
it
is
necessarily
cast
upon
the
Muscles
and
Tendons
,
where
the
nitrous
Spirit
,
Communicated
from
the
Air
,
and
the
matter
depraved
by
it
coming
to
act
upon
the
Mucilage
singly
doe
inspissate
it
,
and
produce
that
Distemper
,
which
we
call
a
Rheumatism
.
Although
this
Distemper
does
often
owe
its
Original
to
the
preception
of
Cold
,
yet
it
is
sometimes
contracted
from
other
causes
,
and
occasioned
from
the
liberal
drinking
of
Rhenish-Wine
,
and
those
Liquors
,
which
are
in
the
same
manner
acid
.
Neither
have
we
any
reason
to
wonder
at
it
,
when
we
consider
the
nature
of
the
Blood
,
and
the
Chyle
,
which
does
daily
feed
the
Vessels
,
and
repairs
the
sanguineous
Mass.
I
need
not
go
about
to
prove
,
that
the
Chyle
is
of
the
nature
of
Milk
,
since
the
Opinion
has
generally
prevailed
,
that
Milk
is
the
very
Chyle
conveyed
to
the
Breasts
,
either
by
the
Arteries
,
before
it
is
assimilated
to
the
Blood
;
or
by
more
immediate
Ducts
.
And
Experiments
do
tell
us
,
that
they
both
undergo
the
same
alteration
from
the
mixture
of
an
Acid
.
What
must
we
then
think
of
the
Blood
,
which
is
every
day
renewed
,
and
maintained
by
it
,
but
that
it
borders
upon
the
nature
of
it
?
So
that
since
sour
Liquors
do
produce
a
serosity
,
and
a
Coagulation
in
one
,
we
must
expect
it
will
make
an
alteration
in
the
Blood
,
which
is
somewhat
like
it
,
though
not
in
the
same
degree
,
especially
if
we
drink
plentifully
of
Liquors
,
that
have
much
of
an
acidity
in
them
,
whilst
the
Chyle
retains
its
lacteal
nature
,
and
before
it
is
assimilated
to
the
Blood
.
And
I
knew
one
,
in
whose
cure
I
was
concerned
,
who
was
Scorbutical
,
that
upon
the
drinking
of
sharp
Wines
,
such
as
White-Wine
,
and
Rhenish
,
especially
at
that
time
,
when
some
of
the
Chyle
was
yet
in
the
lacteal
Vessels
,
and
whilst
that
,
which
was
newly
supplied
to
the
Blood-Vessels
,
was
milky
,
would
find
the
same
effect
,
as
from
the
injuries
of
the
Air
,
to
wit
,
plainly
a
Cold
,
for
so
I
must
call
it
,
in
his
Head
,
and
a
Coryza
.
And
when
we
find
these
Wines
so
Diuretick
,
it
argues
something
like
a
Coagulation
,
which
causes
many
of
the
serous
parts
to
lose
their
mixture
,
and
disposes
them
to
a
separation
.
When
these
parts
are
so
altered
,
and
once
deprived
of
their
due
mixture
,
as
they
are
never
again
,
or
not
easily
to
be
reduced
to
their
natural
state
,
nor
in
that
,
which
they
are
in
,
consistent
with
the
good
Crasis
,
and
regular
motion
of
the
Blood
,
they
become
a
peccant
,
and
an
offensive
humour
.
So
that
the
business
of
Nature
then
is
,
as
in
a
Cold
,
to
extrude
them
from
the
sanguineous
Mass.
And
what
is
that
plentiful
excretion
of
Urine
,
which
commonly
attends
,
or
follows
the
liberal
drinking
of
such
Liquors
,
but
a
kind
of
critical
Evacuation
of
Serum
,
or
a
depuration
of
the
Mass
of
Blood
from
some
parts
of
it
,
which
,
when
they
are
precipitated
,
and
have
lost
their
due
mixture
,
agree
better
with
a
Chamber-pot
than
the
sanguiferous
Vessels
.
As
the
serous
parts
altered
by
the
nitrous
Spirit
of
the
Air
,
so
neither
the
acid
Liquors
,
which
we
drink
,
nor
the
Serum
precipitated
by
them
,
are
always
separated
by
the
same
Glands
.
Though
this
separation
is
often
by
the
Kidneys
,
yet
sometimes
it
is
made
by
those
,
which
supply
the
Saliva
,
especially
in
some
Scorbutical
Persons
,
which
I
have
often
observed
;
sometimes
these
Liquors
not
only
increase
a
Cough
,
and
heighten
the
Symptoms
of
it
,
which
experience
tells
us
will
be
the
effect
of
our
ordinary
drink
,
but
they
sometimes
produce
a
Catarrh
upon
the
Lungs
;
and
sometimes
it
so
happens
,
that
the
morbifick
Matter
is
thrown
upon
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
which
having
the
convenience
of
exonerating
themselves
,
cast
it
off
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
.
Being
deposited
in
the
Receptacles
,
if
I
may
so
call
them
,
of
the
Mucilage
,
it
mixes
with
it
,
and
as
we
see
that
the
Acid
,
which
produces
a
Coagulum
,
and
a
Serum
in
any
Liquor
,
Communicates
its
own
quality
more
especially
to
the
Serum
,
so
these
Wines
,
which
cause
a
kind
of
Coagulation
in
the
Blood
or
Chyle
,
will
impregnate
those
serous
parts
,
whose
due
mixture
they
destroy
,
with
an
acid
quality
,
and
render
them
of
such
a
nature
,
as
that
they
will
coagulate
the
Mucilage
,
when
they
come
to
mingle
with
it
,
as
I
have
shewn
that
these
Wines
themselves
will
do
it
.
Although
the
humour
thus
separated
does
produce
a
new
Distemper
,
it
is
no
more
improper
to
call
it
a
Crisis
,
than
Buboes
,
and
the
swellings
of
the
Parotides
in
Pestilential
Fevers
.
For
though
it
be
not
so
in
respect
to
the
whole
Body
,
yet
in
respect
to
the
Mass
of
Blood
it
is
.
And
I
have
observed
,
where
a
Rheumatism
has
been
evidently
critical
,
as
particularly
in
one
Patient
I
had
,
who
laboured
with
a
Fever
,
in
the
Declension
of
which
there
came
on
a
Rheumatism
in
her
Arms
,
which
without
doubt
,
was
one
thing
,
that
solved
it
,
as
Nature
excluded
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
part
of
that
Matter
,
which
before
had
disordered
it
,
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
of
those
parts
.
The
Symptoms
of
this
Distemper
may
be
easily
,
and
fairly
accounted
for
from
the
nature
of
the
Matter
,
and
the
causes
of
it
,
as
I
have
explained
them
,
and
the
manner
,
in
which
I
have
supposed
it
is
produced
.
They
are
generally
a
swelling
of
the
parts
affected
,
sometimes
with
a
redness
;
severe
and
acute
pains
,
there
is
commonly
a
Fever
,
a
rigidity
in
the
parts
,
and
sometimes
in
the
declension
a
Stupor
,
and
Stifness
.
For
the
first
the
Tumours
,
they
must
necessarily
attend
this
Disease
,
if
it
be
caused
in
that
manner
,
in
which
I
have
endeavoured
to
prove
it
is
.
For
when
the
morbifick
Matter
is
plentifully
separated
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
of
the
Muscles
,
and
cast
into
the
Interstices
,
it
cannot
but
distend
,
and
raise
those
parts
,
which
lie
above
it
.
And
besides
what
is
lodged
in
those
Cavities
between
the
Muscles
,
the
Catarrh
,
or
vast
influx
of
the
Humour
will
in
an
extraordinary
manner
fill
,
and
distend
the
Glands
themselves
,
and
so
far
increase
the
thickness
of
the
Membrana
communis
Musculorum
as
to
cause
a
sensible
elevation
of
the
parts
,
which
lie
over
it
.
Thus
we
see
the
Glands
on
the
inside
of
the
Nose
in
a
Coryza
are
sometimes
so
distended
,
the
Membrane
of
the
Nostrils
so
tumified
,
that
the
passages
are
stopt
,
and
we
are
obliged
to
find
another
way
for
the
inspiration
,
and
expiration
of
the
Air
.
And
such
a
swelling
,
and
thickness
I
observed
in
those
parts
of
the
common
Membrane
of
the
Muscles
,
which
I
found
Hydropical
.
With
the
influx
,
and
plenitude
of
the
morbifick
Matter
conspires
that
,
which
follows
upon
it
,
an
obstruction
in
the
Blood-Vessels
.
This
is
evident
,
that
a
small
compression
upon
the
Vessels
,
where
they
are
minute
,
will
force
one
side
of
them
to
be
contiguous
to
the
other
,
and
where
the
compression
is
great
,
as
it
must
be
where
there
is
such
a
preternatural
fulness
,
and
swelling
of
the
adjacent
parts
,
we
may
well
suppose
the
Vessels
to
be
so
obstructed
,
that
the
Blood
can
at
best
but
with
difficulty
Circulate
through
them
:
so
that
the
continual
appulse
of
it
flowing
more
plentifully
and
freely
into
them
,
than
it
can
proceed
into
the
Veins
,
will
swell
and
distend
the
Vessels
,
in
which
it
is
obstructed
,
as
we
see
the
Veins
will
be
tumified
below
a
Ligature
,
and
in
an
Ophthalmia
we
find
the
obstruction
of
the
Blood
will
so
inlarge
the
Vessels
as
to
make
them
appear
visible
,
which
were
before
indiscernable
.
The
reason
of
the
pains
we
may
be
able
easily
to
understand
from
the
Nature
,
which
I
suppose
the
morbifick
Matter
to
be
of
.
When
it
is
either
Saline
and
pungent
,
acrious
and
urent
,
or
acid
and
akin
to
a
Corrosive
,
it
is
sufficient
to
excite
such
pains
,
and
we
can
expect
no
better
treatment
from
it
,
when
it
falls
upon
such
sensible
parts
as
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
,
and
the
Membrana
commums
Musculorum
.
Besides
the
sense
,
which
arises
merely
from
the
quality
of
the
Matter
,
the
copious
influx
of
it
into
the
parts
affected
,
stretching
the
Fibres
beyond
their
natural
tone
,
does
affect
them
with
a
dolorifick
sense
,
at
least
by
making
them
tense
it
renders
them
more
sensible
of
the
pain
excited
by
the
Salt
,
the
acidity
or
acrimony
of
the
humour
,
which
is
more
intense
or
moderate
as
the
quantity
of
the
matter
,
and
the
degree
of
its
quality
are
greater
or
less
.
The
Fever
,
which
is
another
Symptom
,
that
commonly
attends
this
Distemper
,
does
first
arise
from
the
Heterogeneous
nature
of
the
morbifick
Particles
,
and
their
unfitness
to
be
mixt
with
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
at
which
time
it
is
mostly
an
effort
of
Nature
to
expel
them
,
but
afterwards
it
is
continued
by
the
acuteness
,
and
severity
of
the
pains
exagitating
the
Spirits
,
and
producing
a
disorder
and
a
tumultuous
violence
in
their
motion
,
which
they
Communicate
to
the
Blood
as
they
have
a
continual
influx
into
it
,
to
invigorate
it
,
to
promote
its
Circulation
,
and
to
preserve
the
mixture
of
its
parts
.
And
to
this
Fever
something
may
be
added
from
the
compression
,
and
obstruction
of
the
Blood-Vessels
.
For
when
the
free
Circulation
of
the
Blood
is
hindered
in
one
part
,
it
seems
obliged
to
move
quicker
in
others
:
As
we
see
in
a
River
dividing
it self
into
two
Channels
,
if
one
of
them
be
stopped
up
,
the
motion
of
the
Water
will
be
more
rapid
in
the
other
.
Besides
the
rigidity
,
which
necessarily
follows
the
swelling
,
and
preternatural
fulness
of
the
parts
,
there
is
both
a
Stifness
,
and
Stupor
,
which
the
Patient
has
commonly
the
sense
of
after
the
Rheumatick
pains
are
in
a
manner
gone
off
.
Both
of
them
I
conceive
to
be
from
an
alteration
in
the
nature
,
and
consistence
of
the
Mucilage
,
and
the
effects
particularly
of
such
a
Rheumatism
,
as
is
caused
by
an
Acid
.
To
preserve
the
Fibres
flexible
and
tensile
it
is
necessary
,
that
they
be
lubricated
,
and
moistened
;
and
for
the
continual
motion
,
and
influx
of
the
Spirits
into
them
,
it
is
requisite
not
only
,
that
they
be
supplied
in
a
sufficient
quantity
,
but
their
passages
the
Canaliculi
in
the
Nerves
,
and
fibrous
parts
must
be
clear
too
.
Now
when
the
Mucilage
is
coagulated
,
it
becomes
unfit
to
lubricate
the
Muscles
,
and
Tendons
,
or
to
moisten
,
and
preserve
their
Fibres
so
pliable
and
tensile
as
naturally
they
were
.
Whereupon
they
cannot
be
so
easily
contracted
,
nor
those
parts
of
them
,
which
approach
nearer
to
their
Origination
,
when
they
act
,
slide
so
readily
,
as
they
ought
to
do
.
And
there
may
be
some
opposition
in
the
Tendons
of
the
Antagonist
Muscles
to
their
own
extension
,
as
they
must
be
extended
when
the
others
are
contracted
.
I
did
not
long
agone
in
the
tendinous
Fibres
of
a
Horse
observe
transverse
,
and
circular
wrinkles
or
Corrugations
,
which
if
we
suppose
to
be
in
our
own
Tendons
,
and
muscular
Fibres
,
when
they
are
not
extended
,
which
we
have
great
reason
to
do
,
then
we
may
reasonably
think
that
the
coagulated
Mucilage
insinuating
it
seft
into
,
and
sticking
in
the
small
Foveae
,
or
Furrows
,
hinders
the
free
and
easie
extension
of
those
parts
.
So
the
Stupor
or
numbness
,
which
sometimes
affects
the
parts
after
a
Rheumatism
,
proceeds
from
the
same
alteration
in
the
consistence
of
the
Mucilage
.
For
although
the
obstruction
,
and
defect
of
the
Spirits
be
the
immediate
cause
,
yet
this
obstruction
arises
from
such
an
alteration
in
the
Nature
of
that
Liquor
,
as
renders
it
unfit
to
perform
its
office
,
and
to
moisten
the
nervous
Fibres
,
for
want
of
which
they
will
become
more
dry
,
than
they
ought
to
be
,
and
consequently
their
small
Pipes
will
be
contracted
.
So
that
this
Distemper
,
where
there
has
been
such
a
Coagulation
,
leaving
sometimes
such
an
alteration
in
their
temper
,
as
contracts
,
and
streightens
their
Canaliculi
,
or
small
Cavities
,
impedes
the
plentiful
influx
of
the
Spirits
into
them
,
and
their
course
through
them
.
And
where
we
have
such
a
Stupor
,
I
am
apt
to
think
,
there
remains
some
part
of
the
inspissated
Mucilage
after
the
pains
are
ceased
,
and
when
the
swelling
in
a
manner
disappears
,
and
that
it
is
thicker
,
than
it
is
during
the
height
of
the
Distemper
,
though
because
it
has
lost
that
quality
,
which
made
it
dolorifick
,
it
does
not
affect
the
Fibres
in
the
same
manner
,
as
it
did
before
.
This
angustation
of
the
Canaliculi
of
the
Fibres
,
if
it
proceeds
to
a
total
obstruction
,
produces
a
Palsie
,
as
sometimes
we
do
observe
,
that
this
Distemper
succeeds
to
a
Rheumatism
.
From
what
I
have
said
concerning
the
matter
,
which
is
often
the
cause
of
this
Distemper
,
how
it
is
an
Acid
,
and
coagulates
the
Mucilage
,
we
may
understand
the
reason
,
why
a
Rheumatism
continues
sometimes
so
long
,
and
stubborn
.
And
when
it
is
so
protracted
,
I
take
this
to
be
a
true
Diagnostick
of
the
nature
of
the
morbifick
Humour
.
If
I
may
have
leave
here
to
make
a
little
incursion
into
the
Physicians
Province
,
I
would
add
something
concerning
the
Cure
.
And
from
what
I
have
said
of
the
diversity
of
the
Humours
,
which
may
be
the
cause
of
a
Rheumatism
,
we
may
discover
some
reason
for
altering
the
means
,
and
method
of
Cure
at
some
times
.
And
as
the
difference
of
the
Humour
does
indicate
the
use
of
different
Medicines
,
and
shews
the
unreasonableness
of
one
common
and
constant
method
in
all
even
true
,
and
humorose
Rheumatisms
,
so
by
attending
to
the
signs
,
which
discover
the
quality
of
the
Humour
,
and
whether
it
has
coagulated
the
Mucilage
or
not
,
we
may
be
directed
both
in
our
Prognosticks
,
and
the
choice
of
Means
.
This
I
may
lay
down
as
a
general
Rule
,
that
since
a
Rheumatism
,
as
I
have
shewn
,
is
a
Crisis
,
or
depuration
of
the
Blood
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
we
must
endeavour
to
put
Nature
into
another
method
,
and
to
procure
the
exclusion
of
the
matter
by
some
other
Glands
,
which
may
free
not
only
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
but
the
whole
Body
from
it
;
where
it
is
to
be
considered
,
what
excretory
Glands
do
seem
most
apt
to
separate
,
and
carry
off
that
morbifick
Matter
,
which
is
to
be
excerned
.
For
as
there
is
sometimes
a
difference
in
the
nature
of
the
matter
,
so
every
sort
without
doubt
will
pass
off
more
readily
by
one
particular
way
of
Evacuation
,
than
by
any
other
.
When
the
morbifick
Humour
is
acrious
,
and
of
such
a
nature
that
it
does
not
upon
its
mixture
coagulate
nor
inspissate
the
Mucilage
,
the
most
convenient
Evacuation
after
bleeding
seems
to
be
by
the
cutaneous
Glands
,
and
however
Diaphoretick
Medicines
may
malè
audire
before
the
declension
of
a
Rheumatism
,
yet
in
this
case
they
may
be
certainly
used
not
only
with
safety
,
but
with
benefit
provided
they
are
temperate
,
and
free
from
an
acrimony
,
such
as
Pulvis
é
Chel
.
compositus
,
Lapis
Contrayervae
,
Antimonium
Diaphoreticum
,
a
Decoction
of
Sarsa
,
and
things
of
the
like
nature
.
Besides
Evacuation
,
there
must
be
an
endeavour
to
temper
the
heat
,
and
to
correct
the
Acrimony
,
in
order
whereunto
some
sorts
of
Emulsions
will
be
convenient
,
and
this
is
the
case
,
in
which
the
Tincture
of
Roses
,
which
is
used
without
any
distinction
in
humorose
Rheumatisms
,
is
truly
a
Specifick
.
For
where
the
humour
is
acid
,
and
the
Mucilage
coagulated
the
use
of
it
does
seem
neither
reconcileable
to
Reason
,
nor
to
be
defended
against
,
what
Experiments
dictate
to
us
.
Our
Reason
will
tell
us
,
that
astringents
as
Red
Roses
,
are
not
proper
to
attenuate
,
nor
an
acid
as
Oil
of
Sulphur
,
or
of
Vitriol
to
prevent
or
dissolve
a
Coagulum
.
By
Experiments
we
shall
find
,
as
I
have
already
shewn
,
that
both
Roses
,
and
Oil
of
Sulphur
,
or
Oil
of
Vitriol
,
with
which
this
Tincture
is
made
,
do
produce
the
same
alteration
in
the
Mucilage
,
that
the
morbifick
Matter
in
this
case
does
induce
,
so
that
they
cannot
be
proper
means
to
Cure
it
,
nor
effectual
Remedies
to
prevent
the
farther
degrees
of
the
inspissation
.
Where
the
humour
is
Saline
,
or
Briny
,
though
I
will
not
wholly
condemn
Diaphoreticks
,
because
such
a
humour
seems
in
some
measure
apt
to
be
excerned
by
the
cutaneous
Glands
,
as
the
sweat
is
naturally
salt
,
yet
the
most
convenient
way
of
Evacuation
is
by
a
Diuresis
:
So
that
as
I
proposed
Diaphoreticks
in
the
first
case
,
so
I
conceive
Diureticks
to
be
most
proper
in
this
.
For
tempering
the
fixt
Salt
it
seems
reasonable
and
necessary
to
dilute
it
,
and
in
order
to
correct
it
we
may
allow
such
light
acids
as
will
alter
the
nature
of
it
in
the
Blood
,
and
not
coagulate
the
Mucilage
,
if
they
proceed
so
far
as
to
change
the
nature
of
that
salt
humour
,
which
is
lodged
in
the
Interstices
of
the
Muscles
.
So
that
here
it
is
,
where
the
Conserve
of
Fructus
Cynosbati
seems
to
be
a
Specifick
.
And
in
this
case
I
do
not
see
,
why
we
may
not
both
with
safety
,
and
benefit
make
use
of
stronger
Acids
,
seeing
the
fixt
Salt
,
and
the
Acid
will
mutually
alter
,
and
correct
each
other
,
that
the
latter
may
not
have
a
power
to
coagulate
the
Mucilage
,
if
it
should
not
only
act
upon
the
morbifick
Matter
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
but
also
find
a
way
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Muscles
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
.
What
Coral
,
which
is
proposed
as
a
Specifick
in
all
humorose
Rheumatisms
without
such
a
distinction
,
as
I
have
made
,
is
like
to
do
in
this
case
I
do
not
well
apprehend
.
The
third
and
last
sort
of
Humour
,
which
I
suppose
to
be
most
frequently
the
cause
of
a
Rheumatism
is
an
Acid
,
such
as
not
only
distends
the
parts
,
where
it
is
deposited
,
and
affects
them
with
a
pain
,
but
likewise
makes
a
considerable
alteration
in
the
consistence
of
the
Mucilage
.
When
the
Mucilage
is
thus
coagulated
Diaphoretick
Medicines
are
certainly
pernicious
,
not
only
in
the
augment
,
and
height
,
but
through
the
whole
course
of
the
Distemper
,
unless
it
can
be
first
so
attenuated
,
as
to
be
capable
of
being
discharged
out
of
those
Cavities
,
in
which
it
is
lodged
,
and
the
ordinary
method
of
Practice
,
which
forbids
the
use
of
them
till
the
declension
of
it
,
is
in
this
case
highly
reasonable
.
Though
I
say
,
they
are
at
no
time
proper
,
unless
the
inspissated
matter
be
first
dissolved
,
and
attenuated
,
as
a
preparatory
to
the
use
of
such
Medicines
.
However
,
the
effects
I
found
from
Spirit
of
Salt
Armoniack
poured
upon
the
coagulated
Mucilage
,
and
its
contrariety
to
an
Acid
may
lead
us
to
the
plentiful
use
of
such
a
Diaphoretick
as
that
is
,
and
of
all
those
things
,
which
do
in
the
same
manner
dissolve
a
Coagulum
.
When
the
matter
is
thick
,
and
gelatinous
,
what
can
other
Diaphoretick
Medicines
do
?
Suppose
they
raise
a
sweat
,
and
drive
out
some
parts
of
the
matter
,
which
lies
beyond
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
we
must
expect
they
will
be
those
,
which
are
the
moist
,
and
thin
,
which
are
necessary
to
prevent
its
induration
,
and
to
conspire
with
our
endeavours
to
attenuate
it
,
by
which
means
we
have
the
coagulated
Mucilage
reduced
to
a
thicker
consistence
,
and
rendered
more
uncapable
of
being
dissipated
,
and
consequently
the
cure
of
the
Distemper
more
tedious
,
and
difficult
.
And
as
I
suppose
the
more
than
ordinary
toughness
,
and
the
very
thick
consistence
of
some
part
of
the
coagulated
Matter
remaining
after
the
pains
are
gone
off
,
does
cause
some
Symptoms
,
so
I
am
apt
to
think
that
an
imprudent
use
of
Diaphoreticks
may
reduce
the
matter
to
that
thickness
,
and
be
the
cause
of
that
rigidity
,
and
Stupor
,
which
are
sometimes
left
behind
.
There
is
one
thing
,
which
may
deservedly
be
recommended
,
where
the
morbifick
Humour
has
coagulated
the
Mucilage
,
that
is
Salt
of
Tartar
,
the
nature
of
which
we
know
to
be
such
as
will
correct
an
acid
,
and
if
Experiments
may
not
be
thought
to
deceive
us
,
will
be
no
less
effectual
to
dissolve
the
coagulated
Mucilage
,
as
appears
from
,
the
tryals
I
made
with
it
,
which
I
have
given
an
account
of
.
Here
Coral
,
and
testaceous
powders
may
be
thought
to
be
proper
,
and
specificks
.
For
,
though
it
is
true
,
they
will
not
dissolve
the
Coagulum
;
yet
by
correcting
the
Acid
in
the
part
affected
they
will
mitigate
the
pains
,
and
by
altering
that
part
of
the
morbifick
Matter
,
which
is
not
yet
excluded
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
they
will
cut
off
that
supply
,
which
would
feed
,
if
I
may
so
speak
,
and
protract
the
Disease
.
Some
Physicians
for
the
security
of
the
respiratory
Organs
do
in
the
Cure
of
Rheumatisms
prescribe
mucilaginous
,
and
oily
Pectorals
,
which
in
this
sort
of
Rheumatism
do
seem
highly
reasonable
in
respect
not
only
to
the
Lungs
,
but
likewise
to
those
muscular
parts
,
which
are
affected
.
For
they
standing
in
need
of
,
and
having
naturally
the
supply
,
and
benefit
of
an
Oil
,
and
a
mucilaginous
Liquor
,
and
the
nature
of
the
Mucilage
being
so
altered
,
as
to
be
uncapable
of
answering
its
intention
,
this
is
imitating
Natures
Composition
,
and
substituting
an
artificial
mixture
,
which
supplies
the
defect
of
that
,
which
the
morbifick
Matter
has
vitiated
.
To
this
kind
of
Rheumatism
there
are
some
Evacuations
,
which
seem
more
peculiarly
agreeable
,
than
any
others
.
By
observing
the
tendency
of
the
Matter
to
the
Salivatory
Glands
,
and
the
plentiful
spitting
,
which
some
Patients
have
in
this
case
,
I
am
inclined
to
think
,
that
a
Salivation
may
here
be
very
proper
.
And
the
tough
,
and
gelatinous
Matter
,
which
I
have
seen
gathered
under
the
Cuticula
from
the
application
of
Vesicatories
to
the
parts
affected
,
I
may
say
the
sensible
relief
,
which
I
have
known
from
them
has
been
an
Argument
to
persuade
me
,
that
the
Cantharides
are
in
an
especial
manner
effectual
to
Evacuate
the
coagulated
Matter
.
Of
the
GOUT
.
I
Proceed
now
to
consider
the
other
Distemper
the
Gout
.
And
if
I
should
be
thought
to
have
made
a
Digression
in
what
I
have
said
of
a
Rheumatism
,
I
return
now
to
my
Argument
.
For
this
Disease
,
as
it
has
its
seat
amongst
the
Bones
,
does
plainly
lie
within
the
compass
of
it
.
A
great
part
of
that
account
,
which
I
have
given
of
a
Rheumatism
,
is
applicable
to
this
,
the
humour
,
which
excites
the
pains
is
of
the
same
nature
,
the
Glands
,
by
which
it
is
separated
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
of
the
same
kind
,
the
parts
,
upon
which
it
is
cast
,
equally
sensible
,
and
some
of
them
,
as
the
Tendons
,
which
are
inserted
near
the
Joynts
affected
,
in
Specie
the
same
:
but
the
seat
of
it
is
different
,
which
being
in
the
Joynts
,
and
about
the
Tendons
,
that
lie
near
them
,
changes
the
name
of
a
Rheumatism
,
which
may
be
taken
for
a
more
general
one
,
for
the
particular
denomination
of
an
Arthritis
or
Gout
.
However
,
since
it
has
a
relation
to
our
Bones
,
and
the
Argument
I
am
concerned
with
,
does
direct
me
to
a
particular
consideration
of
it
,
I
shall
say
something
first
of
the
nature
of
the
Matter
,
which
causes
it
:
Secondly
,
I
shall
explain
the
manner
,
in
which
,
and
the
reason
,
why
it
is
carried
to
,
and
lodged
in
the
parts
affected
.
Thirdly
,
I
will
endeavour
to
give
the
reason
of
the
Symptoms
.
In
all
which
I
shall
as
much
,
as
ever
I
can
,
avoid
the
repetition
of
any
thing
,
that
I
have
said
of
the
first
Distemper
.
For
the
first
the
nature
of
the
Humour
,
I
conceive
,
that
there
is
the
same
difference
,
which
I
supposed
in
a
Rheumatism
,
that
it
is
sometimes
Saline
,
and
pungent
;
sometimes
acrious
,
and
urent
;
and
most
frequently
an
Acid
or
in
a
manner
corrosive
.
I
have
this
to
add
,
that
it
is
certain
,
it
is
not
always
of
the
same
nature
from
the
different
,
and
somtimes
contrary
effects
of
the
same
remedies
,
which
we
find
to
be
so
uncertain
,
and
fallacious
,
that
we
commonly
doubt
of
the
success
of
one
thing
in
one
Patient
,
which
we
have
found
to
be
efficacious
,
and
beneficial
to
another
.
Though
there
be
these
differences
at
some
times
in
the
morbifick
Matter
,
yet
very
commonly
the
humour
seems
to
be
an
Acid
,
and
I
conclude
it
to
be
very
often
so
not
only
from
what
we
may
observe
in
many
Patients
about
the
time
,
when
the
fit
is
coming
,
and
whilst
it
is
upon
them
,
as
we
shall
have
them
complaining
of
sour
belchings
,
and
throwing
up
acid
humours
by
vomit
:
but
also
from
the
procataretick
causes
,
which
frequently
give
the
Patient
the
first
disposition
to
this
Distemper
,
and
afterwards
procure
the
Paroxysmes
of
it
,
when
he
adventures
to
make
an
Experiment
of
their
effects
:
these
are
such
Liquors
,
as
have
much
of
an
acid
in
them
,
and
do
easily
degenerate
,
and
turn
into
a
sharp
Vinegar
,
as
French
Wines
,
Cider
,
and
the
like
.
The
manner
,
in
which
the
morbifick
humour
is
cast
out
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
when
it
is
thrown
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
,
and
upon
the
Tendons
,
which
lie
near
them
,
is
by
the
way
of
a
Crisis
.
And
this
makes
the
Distemper
return
by
Paroxysmes
,
which
when
the
Mass
of
Blood
is
depurated
,
and
the
morbifick
Matter
,
which
Nature
had
deposited
about
the
parts
affected
,
is
dissipated
and
spent
,
go
off
.
But
when
the
Blood
comes
by
degrees
,
or
from
some
great
occasion
more
suddenly
to
be
again
impregnated
with
such
a
quantity
of
these
heterogeneous
Particles
,
that
the
whole
Mass
is
in
danger
of
being
depraved
,
and
Nature
is
irritated
to
endeavour
their
exclusion
,
then
they
return
;
there
will
follow
some
discharge
by
those
Glands
,
which
are
most
apt
to
receive
and
separate
them
,
which
in
this
Distemper
being
those
,
that
supply
the
Mucilage
to
the
Joynts
,
the
morbifick
Particles
are
cast
upon
these
parts
,
where
they
raise
such
Symptoms
as
are
the
genuine
effects
of
their
own
nature
,
and
such
as
the
parts
in
which
they
are
deposited
,
are
thereupon
subject
to
.
That
the
morbifick
Humour
is
in
this
manner
,
that
is
critically
thrown
upon
the
affected
parts
,
we
have
reason
to
conclude
from
that
Febricula
,
which
immediately
precedes
the
Paroxysmes
of
the
Gout
,
and
shews
,
that
Nature
is
then
disturbed
,
and
making
an
attack
upon
the
hostile
Matter
.
And
,
as
when
the
Crisis
of
an
ordinary
Fever
is
once
begun
,
and
proceeds
by
a
Sweat
,
if
the
sweat
be
supprest
,
that
that
Crisis
is
hindered
,
and
no
other
succeeds
to
it
,
the
Fever
is
increased
,
and
all
the
Symptoms
of
it
often
renewed
by
the
retention
of
the
febrile
Matter
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
:
In
the
same
manner
will
the
interterruption
of
this
Crisis
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
of
the
Joynts
,
or
the
reflux
of
the
Matter
into
the
Blood
occasion
a
Fever
,
if
Nature
does
not
find
some
other
way
to
depurate
the
sanguineous
Mass
:
as
Forestus
in
the
21.
Observation
of
his
29.
Book
,
tells
us
of
one
,
who
laboured
with
the
Sciatica
,
and
upon
making
a
Ligature
to
open
a
Vein
in
his
Foot
he
fell
into
a
Swoon
,
so
that
they
could
not
bleed
him
,
however
he
was
cured
of
his
pain
,
but
fell
into
a
Fever
.
Upon
this
supposition
,
that
every
fit
of
the
Gout
is
from
a
critical
exclusion
of
morbifick
Particles
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
and
their
separation
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
we
may
apprehend
,
how
the
Paroxysmes
of
it
may
be
,
as
they
are
commonly
esteemed
,
a
preservation
of
the
Patient's
Life
,
and
a
security
against
violent
Fevers
and
any
other
more
fatal
Distempers
,
as
they
depurate
the
Mass
of
Blood
from
those
Feculencies
,
which
if
Nature
had
not
this
ready
,
and
easie
way
to
cast
them
out
of
the
sanguineous
Mass
,
would
produce
such
a
disorder
,
and
excite
such
a
violent
fermentation
,
as
makes
a
Fever
.
Upon
which
fermentation
if
the
morbifick
Matter
happens
to
be
determined
to
,
and
thrown
upon
the
Glandules
of
the
more
noble
parts
,
then
must
the
consequence
be
ill
,
if
not
fatal
,
such
as
an
Apoplexy
,
a
Phthisis
,
an
Asthma
,
or
the
like
.
If
the
Mass
of
Blood
can
never
be
so
victorious
,
as
to
exclude
them
by
some
Glands
,
there
must
necessarily
follow
a
Cachexy
or
ill
habit
of
the
whole
Body
,
and
all
the
mischiefs
,
that
attend
it
.
And
when
does
this
Distemper
prove
fatal
,
but
when
the
Matter
is
translated
to
,
and
fixed
upon
some
noble
Part
,
or
Nature
is
tired
,
and
so
languid
,
that
she
cannot
rise
up
against
her
Enemy
with
so
much
vigour
,
as
to
drive
it
to
the
extreme
parts
.
Neither
do
the
arthritick
Paroxysmes
only
give
the
Patient
some
security
against
other
Distempers
,
that
might
proceed
from
those
impurities
,
which
the
Blood
insensibly
contracts
,
but
as
the
mucilaginous
Glands
of
the
Joynts
,
are
disposed
and
ready
to
take
off
any
incongruous
Matter
,
as
the
Blood
has
occasion
to
make
use
of
them
,
they
often
prevent
those
Diseases
,
which
would
otherwise
arise
from
evident
occasions
.
The
secretory
Organs
,
which
serve
to
this
Crisis
,
and
separate
the
morbifick
Humour
,
that
causes
the
Paroxysmes
of
the
Gout
,
are
in
Specie
the
same
as
those
,
by
which
the
Matter
in
a
Rheumatism
flows
to
the
parts
affected
,
that
is
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
and
I
have
said
so
much
of
them
of
the
Articulations
,
and
Tendons
,
that
it
is
easie
to
prove
,
they
are
parts
,
which
by
reason
of
these
Glands
are
evidently
obnoxious
to
the
afflux
of
a
preternatural
Humour
.
Although
the
morbifick
Matter
is
sometimes
obtruded
upon
,
and
separated
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
of
some
one
particular
part
,
yet
it
is
not
very
strange
that
the
Symptoms
will
often
shift
their
seat
,
and
that
sometimes
very
suddenly
.
For
though
Nature
will
bear
some
lesser
quantity
of
heterogeneous
Particles
,
and
they
may
lurk
in
the
Mass
of
Blood
for
some
time
,
when
they
have
a
small
beginning
,
and
increase
insensibly
,
yet
when
they
come
to
that
fulness
,
that
the
whole
Mass
is
in
danger
of
being
vitiated
,
and
Nature
is
irritated
to
expel
them
,
there
arises
a
sermentation
in
the
Blood
in
order
to
exclude
them
,
which
being
once
begun
is
not
easily
supprest
,
but
if
the
Crisis
by
the
Glands
of
the
Joynt
,
where
it
is
first
attempted
,
and
begins
,
be
interrupted
,
then
there
is
a
recourse
to
some
other
Glands
either
of
the
same
kind
,
as
when
the
Matter
is
translated
from
one
Joynt
to
another
,
or
to
some
other
mucilaginous
Glands
;
or
of
a
different
sort
,
as
when
the
morbifick
Matter
is
thrown
upon
the
Lungs
,
the
Brain
,
or
Stomach
.
And
how
frequent
is
this
motion
of
the
Peccant
Humours
from
some
Glands
to
others
in
other
Cases
?
How
common
,
is
it
for
Nature
in
the
Evacuation
of
any
morbifick
Matter
,
when
she
cannot
finish
her
work
by
the
Glands
of
one
part
,
to
command
the
service
of
others
?
Thus
sometimes
we
shall
have
a
Diarrhaea
succeed
to
the
stopping
of
sweats
,
and
the
suppression
of
a
Diarrhaea
excite
a
kind
of
Salivation
.
In
the
Small
Pox
,
if
the
Pustules
fall
,
and
the
spitting
of
the
Patient
unexpectedly
stops
,
how
often
,
and
how
suddenly
does
Nature
endeavour
an
excretion
of
the
morbifick
Matter
by
the
Glands
of
the
Intestines
,
and
sometimes
the
Kidneys
are
observed
to
undertake
the
work
of
the
cutaneous
,
and
salivatory
Glands
,
when
the
excretion
of
the
variolous
Matter
does
not
proceed
well
by
them
.
I
take
notice
of
this
Phaenomenon
,
and
have
explained
the
reason
of
it
,
to
shew
that
the
quick
motion
of
the
arthritick
pains
at
some
times
,
and
the
sudden
translation
of
the
Humour
do
not
make
it
necessary
to
suppose
,
that
the
morbifick
Matter
,
or
any
part
of
it
is
immediately
supplied
from
the
Nerves
,
as
some
would
have
it
to
be
.
Neither
do
I
see
how
the
Metastasis
of
the
Matter
does
in
the
least
favour
such
a
supposition
,
unless
it
could
be
proved
that
the
passage
and
translation
of
it
is
more
free
,
and
easie
by
the
Nerves
,
than
by
the
Blood
Vessels
.
And
to
make
it
farther
evident
,
that
this
observation
does
not
make
it
improbable
,
that
the
Matter
is
derived
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
in
the
Gout
,
let
us
consider
how
patallel
the
case
lies
between
an
Arthritis
,
and
an
Erysipelas
in
this
respect
,
where
the
Matter
is
generally
allowed
on
all
hands
to
be
from
the
Blood
.
Does
the
arthritick
humour
,
when
it
is
repelled
,
or
by
any
occasion
suddenly
removed
from
the
part
affected
,
appear
with
its
Symptoms
in
some
other
,
sometimes
shewing
it self
in
another
Joynt
,
sometimes
revenging
the
disturbance
upon
the
more
Noble
Parts
?
So
in
the
Erysipelas
we
sometimes
observe
a
translation
of
the
matter
as
quick
and
sudden
,
as
that
in
the
Gout
,
and
in
the
same
manner
it
sometimes
shews
it self
again
by
Glandules
of
the
same
nature
in
some
external
part
,
sometimes
it
is
cast
upon
the
Brain
,
the
Stomach
,
or
the
Lungs
.
But
yet
the
arthritick
pains
are
often
sixt
,
and
immoveable
,
and
when
the
matter
so
suddenly
shifts
its
seat
I
take
it
to
be
either
acrious
,
or
saline
,
rather
than
an
acid
.
From
this
supposition
,
that
the
morbifick
Humour
is
separated
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
of
the
Joynts
,
and
the
Tendons
which
lie
near
them
,
we
may
easily
satisfie
our selves
,
why
the
Gout
does
invade
those
parts
,
which
we
find
to
be
obnoxious
to
it
.
As
for
the
Sciatica
,
or
Hip-Gout
,
I
have
taken
notice
,
that
the
mucilaginous
Gland
of
the
Acetabulum
of
the
Coxendix
is
one
of
the
largest
of
the
sort
in
the
whole
Body
,
so
that
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
the
Humour
is
exeerned
,
and
thrown
into
the
Cavity
by
it
,
and
excites
such
Symptoms
as
we
find
there
.
In
the
Hands
,
as
I
have
shewn
,
there
not
only
are
considerable
Glands
in
all
their
Joynts
,
but
the
Tendons
,
which
are
there
inserted
,
especially
those
of
the
Musculi
Perforantes
have
their
mucilaginous
Glands
,
so
that
Nature
has
a
convenience
in
these
parts
to
depurate
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
and
they
must
receive
the
morbifick
Matter
,
when
the
Blood
in
its
Circulation
obtrudes
it
upon
them
,
and
the
Glands
are
disposed
to
separate
it
.
The
same
thing
I
might
observe
of
the
Shoulder
,
and
of
the
Knees
.
But
of
all
the
parts
none
are
so
frequently
afflicted
with
this
Disease
,
as
the
Feet
,
and
it
is
plain
,
why
they
are
so
.
For
besides
that
they
have
many
mucilaginous
Glands
in
their
Joynts
,
and
others
about
the
Tendons
,
which
are
inserted
into
their
Bones
,
as
the
great
Chord
,
or
Tendon
of
the
Muscles
,
which
extend
the
Foot
,
and
those
of
the
Perforantes
,
I
say
besides
this
,
they
are
the
infeferior
,
and
pendulous
parts
,
so
that
as
their
Glands
make
them
capable
of
entertaining
,
so
their
situation
does
conspire
with
the
effort
of
Nature
to
bring
down
the
morbifick
Matter
into
them
.
I
should
in
the
next
place
consider
the
reason
of
the
Symptoms
,
which
are
an
acute
Pain
,
a
Tumour
,
which
does
most
commonly
,
but
not
constantly
attend
the
Gout
,
and
the
Tophi
,
which
are
sometimes
generated
in
this
Distemper
.
In
the
swellings
there
is
nothing
so
particular
,
and
different
from
them
in
a
Rheumatism
,
that
I
need
add
any
thing
to
what
I
said
concerning
them
of
a
Rheumatism
.
So
the
sense
,
and
Symptom
of
pain
being
always
found
in
that
Distemper
.
I
have
been
already
obliged
to
take
notice
of
it
,
and
what
I
have
said
concerning
it
,
when
it
accompanies
a
Rheumatism
,
may
discover
the
reason
of
it
here
from
the
nature
of
the
Matter
,
and
so
far
as
it
affects
the
Tendons
.
But
there
is
one
thing
here
,
which
deserves
our
consideration
,
that
is
how
the
Joynts
themselves
,
or
what
parts
of
them
are
affected
with
the
pain
.
I
have
supposed
the
Bones
themselves
to
have
some
sense
by
the
mediation
of
of
those
Fibres
,
which
from
the
Periosteum
penetrate
,
and
are
inserted
into
their
substance
;
but
yet
since
the
extremity
of
an
articulated
Bone
has
no
Membrane
,
I
cannot
tell
how
we
shall
make
this
part
of
them
capable
of
Communicating
that
impression
to
the
sensitive
Faculty
,
which
the
quality
of
the
morbifick
Matter
is
apt
to
make
upon
it
.
There
are
therefore
only
the
Ligaments
,
and
the
Membrane
,
which
lies
immediately
over
the
Articulations
,
with
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
that
can
there
be
the
subjects
of
it
.
This
,
as
other
Membranes
are
found
to
be
,
may
reasonably
be
thought
to
be
acutely
sensible
.
And
if
I
should
say
,
the
Ligaments
themselves
have
some
sense
.
I
do
not
think
I
should
speak
either
absurdly
,
or
erroneously
.
I
know
it
is
a
common
opinion
,
that
they
have
none
,
as
being
a
thing
inconsistent
with
the
convenience
,
and
wel-being
of
an
Animal
,
and
that
,
which
would
entail
an
uneasiness
,
and
pain
upon
the
motions
of
it
.
But
supposing
they
were
sensible
,
I
do
not
see
any
necessity
to
conclude
,
that
their
motion
,
and
the
stress
,
which
is
at
any
time
put
upon
them
,
would
be
uneasie
,
and
troublesom
,
so
long
as
that
place
of
the
Bone
,
upon
which
any
part
of
the
Ligament
slides
,
is
polished
,
and
continually
lubricated
with
a
soft
mucilaginous
,
and
oily
substance
,
and
so
long
as
there
is
no
violence
offered
to
them
,
and
they
are
not
extended
so
as
to
exceed
their
bounds
prescribed
by
Nature
.
Is
it
not
as
strange
,
that
the
Stomach
,
which
all
must
acknowledg
to
be
sensible
,
does
daily
receive
the
Nourishment
,
takes
in
some
matter
,
that
is
actually
hot
,
as
well
as
some
,
that
is
cold
,
and
by
that
matter
is
distended
;
yet
feels
not
the
ingress
of
the
Food
into
its
Cavity
,
perceives
not
the
extension
of
its
Fibres
,
unless
there
be
something
offensive
in
the
quality
,
or
some
excess
in
the
quantity
of
what
we
eat
or
drink
.
The
reason
of
which
seems
to
be
very
much
the
continual
using
,
and
accustoming
of
Nature
to
the
thing
.
So
in
the
Ligaments
besides
the
smoothness
,
and
lubrication
of
that
part
of
the
Bone
,
which
they
move
upon
,
their
being
always
contiguous
to
it
,
and
accustomed
to
slip
upon
it
,
makes
them
unconcerned
,
and
is
the
reason
,
why
they
perceive
no
disorder
in
their
Spirits
,
though
they
have
〈◇〉
sensibility
.
And
it
is
evident
,
that
the
contiguity
of
a
sensible
part
to
that
softer
substance
of
the
articulated
Bones
,
which
is
at
their
extremities
,
is
consistent
with
the
ease
of
it
from
the
tendinous
origination
of
the
Musculus
Biceps
of
the
Arm
,
which
in
passing
from
the
brim
of
the
Acetabulum
of
the
Scapula
,
over
the
Head
of
the
Os
Humeri
,
has
no
Membrane
intervenes
between
that
and
the
Bone
,
but
is
immediately
contiguous
to
it
.
When
the
morbifick
Humour
is
acid
,
and
flows
into
the
Receptacles
,
as
I
may
call
them
,
of
the
Mucilage
,
or
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
,
and
Sinuses
of
the
Tendons
,
and
comes
to
be
mixt
with
it
,
the
effect
will
be
the
same
,
or
like
that
,
which
I
observed
in
the
Experiments
I
made
upon
it
with
Aqua
Fortis
,
Spirit
of
Nitre
,
&c.
that
is
a
Coagulation
,
as
I
have
shewn
before
,
when
I
treated
of
a
Rheumatism
.
And
this
may
give
us
the
reason
,
why
the
Gout
not
only
is
often
fixt
in
one
place
,
but
remains
so
long
,
and
obstinate
.
For
when
the
matter
happens
thus
to
be
thick
,
and
gelatinous
,
it
is
not
to
be
expected
,
that
it
should
be
easily
,
and
presently
discharged
out
of
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
either
by
being
resorbed
,
or
evaporated
,
when
the
consistence
of
it
renders
it
uncapable
of
insinuating
it self
into
the
minute
Pores
,
and
penetrating
those
narrow
avenues
,
through
which
it
is
to
pass
.
And
according
to
the
degree
,
and
nature
of
the
acid
in
the
morbifick
Humour
,
it
does
more
or
less
Coagulate
the
Mucilage
,
and
the
part
affected
is
sooner
,
or
later
,
with
more
or
less
difficulty
freed
from
it
either
by
the
translation
of
it
to
another
,
or
by
the
more
happy
exclusion
of
it
out
of
the
Body
.
As
from
the
Hypothesis
,
by
which
I
have
endeavoured
to
explain
the
nature
,
and
causes
of
a
Rheumatism
,
and
Gout
,
we
may
be
able
to
solve
the
reason
of
all
the
Symptoms
in
an
ordinary
Arthritis
;
so
from
some
of
the
Experiments
,
which
I
have
given
a
relation
of
it
seems
to
be
no
difficult
thing
to
account
for
that
tophaceous
Matter
,
which
is
sometimes
found
concreted
in
those
parts
,
that
have
been
afflicted
with
this
Distemper
.
I
did
then
particularly
observe
,
that
an
Acid
,
and
an
Austere
being
both
mixt
with
the
Mucilage
did
produce
a
plain
,
a
notable
,
and
white
Coagulation
,
where
the
Coagulum
,
though
it
was
made
when
the
Mucilage
was
cold
,
was
not
so
soft
,
and
tender
,
nor
dissolvable
in
water
like
that
,
which
was
made
with
Acids
only
;
but
though
it
would
break
,
remained
distinct
in
it
,
and
being
dried
was
easily
reducible
to
a
fine
powder
like
flour
,
or
the
fine
powder
of
Chalk
.
Now
therefore
I
do
humbly
conceive
,
that
where-ever
the
Gout
comes
ro
be
nodose
,
there
is
not
only
an
acidity
in
the
preternatural
Humour
,
which
is
separated
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
,
and
mixed
with
the
Mucilage
,
but
it
is
an
acid-austere
,
which
is
no
sooner
thrown
into
the
Interstices
of
the
Joynts
,
and
the
Sinuses
of
the
Tendons
,
which
are
thereabouts
,
but
but
it
produces
a
Coagulum
in
the
Mucilage
,
and
that
such
a
one
as
is
not
easily
attenuated
,
and
dissolved
,
so
that
it
lies
fixt
,
and
imprisoned
there
,
and
in
time
as
the
aqueous
,
and
moist
Particles
are
by
the
heat
,
and
Spirits
carried
off
,
the
Terrestrial
and
Saline
parts
concentrated
come
nearer
together
,
and
coming
to
be
immediately
contiguous
do
mutually
adhere
,
and
are
concreted
,
so
as
to
produce
that
Chalk
or
Tophaceous
Matter
,
which
is
in
some
arthritick
cases
to
be
observed
.
And
as
the
Coagulum
,
which
may
be
made
by
an
acid-austere
seems
apt
to
make
a
Concretion
of
that
nature
,
so
the
colour
of
the
Tophaceous
Matter
does
answer
to
that
of
this
Coagulation
,
so
as
to
seem
generated
in
this
manner
.
I
might
here
from
some
of
those
Experiments
I
gave
an
account
of
,
observe
how
proper
some
preparations
from
Tartar
,
Spirit
of
Salt
Armoniack
,
and
those
of
the
like
nature
appear
to
be
in
a
Gout
,
where
the
Mucilage
is
coagulated
either
with
an
Acid
,
or
an
acid-austere
,
especially
when
the
Coagulum
is
first
made
,
and
before
it
is
plainly
Tophaceous
.
For
when
it
has
proceeded
thus
far
,
we
cannot
promise
our selves
much
service
from
them
,
when
it
seems
to
defie
our
Art
,
and
Physicians
themselves
confess
,
that
Tollere
nodosam
nescit
Medicina
Podagram
.
And
as
Medicines
of
this
nature
are
internally
convenient
,
when
the
Mucilage
is
coagulated
,
so
external
Remedies
of
the
same
nature
are
certainly
reasonable
,
and
none
that
I
know
of
seem
to
carry
in
them
so
much
efficacy
.
Therefore
I
cannot
but
think
that
,
that
,
which
Dr.
Willis
prescribes
in
his
Chapter
de
Arthritide
,
a
Solution
of
Salt
of
Tartar
,
and
Salt
Armoniack
in
Spring
,
or
Rain
Water
is
an
excellent
fomentation
in
this
case
.
However
if
it
be
used
as
it
is
prescribed
without
any
distinction
,
and
respect
to
that
particular
Humour
,
which
causes
the
Gout
,
and
the
Coagulation
,
which
it
produces
,
it
must
necessarily
,
as
the
Humour
is
not
always
the
same
,
sometimes
deceive
our
expectations
,
as
no
remedy
will
answer
them
,
but
when
it
is
opposed
to
such
morbifick
causes
,
as
it
is
apt
to
remove
.
It
is
a
common
Rule
,
and
Observation
in
this
Distemper
,
that
the
Catharticks
,
which
are
used
,
ought
to
be
very
strong
,
which
especially
in
case
of
an
Acid
,
and
a
Coagulation
will
hold
true
.
The
reason
of
which
will
appear
,
when
we
consider
that
the
exclusion
of
the
morbifick
Humour
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
and
the
separation
,
which
is
made
by
the
mucilaginous
Glands
is
Critical
,
so
that
it
is
requisite
they
should
be
sufficient
to
alter
the
manner
of
the
Crisis
,
and
to
turn
the
Humour
into
another
Channel
.
But
the
principal
reason
seems
to
be
,
because
the
matter
to
be
excerned
is
viscous
,
such
as
is
not
apt
to
be
exagitated
,
nor
easily
removed
out
of
the
Cavity
,
in
which
it
is
lodged
.
But
it
seems
reasonable
,
and
necessary
to
attenuate
the
matter
both
by
the
internal
,
and
external
use
of
such
means
,
as
will
dissolve
a
Coagulum
,
before
they
are
exhibited
.
And
if
this
be
first
done
,
perhaps
more
moderate
Purges
may
be
sufficient
,
and
answer
our
intention
more
effectually
.
The
Hypothesis
of
the
Great
,
and
Immortal
Dr.
Willis
concerning
the
cause
,
and
Ratio
formalis
of
the
Gout
,
is
indeed
very
ingenious
:
But
yet
,
if
I
may
without
the
suspicion
of
arrogance
discover
my
dissent
from
him
in
this
thing
,
I
cannot
but
say
,
that
as
there
is
no
evidence
or
proof
of
the
accumulation
of
an
Acid
from
the
Nerves
to
some
particulae
Salino
fixae
suggested
from
the
Blood
,
from
the
congress
of
which
he
supposes
there
arises
a
fermentation
,
so
neither
could
I
ever
observe
by
any
Experiment
such
an
effervescence
,
as
he
supposes
,
when
I
have
at
any
time
poured
an
Acid
to
the
Mucilage
,
though
it
was
sensibly
salt
.
Neither
is
it
necessary
to
suppose
such
an
Ebullition
,
or
Conflict
between
the
morbifick
Particles
to
make
them
painfully
injurious
to
such
sensible
parts
,
as
the
Fibres
.
There
is
no
body
will
question
,
but
an
Acid
,
an
Acrious
,
or
a
Saline
Matter
,
unless
it
be
conveniently
temperated
,
will
without
such
a
commotion
,
and
only
by
contact
be
uneasie
to
them
,
and
excite
such
acute
pains
,
as
we
have
in
this
Distemper
.
Therefore
this
supposition
,
as
I
conceive
,
is
made
rather
to
explain
the
Cause
of
the
Tophi
,
than
the
reason
of
the
pains
.
For
the
Doctor
from
the
observation
of
a
Coagulation
made
by
the
mixture
,
and
after
the
effervescence
of
Spirit
of
Vitriol
with
Oil
of
Tartar
supposes
it
probable
,
that
from
the
mixture
of
an
Acid
derived
from
the
Nerves
,
and
of
a
fixt
Salt
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
made
in
and
about
the
Joynts
,
there
follows
first
an
effervescence
,
and
at
length
from
various
Fermentations
,
and
Coagulations
of
them
there
is
generated
a
Tophaceous
,
and
chalky
Matter
.
But
what
I
have
offered
with
a
design
to
explain
the
manner
,
how
these
Tophi
are
produced
seems
confirmed
by
some
Experiments
,
and
such
as
were
made
with
the
very
Liquor
,
which
is
actually
separated
about
those
parts
,
and
to
be
found
,
where
the
Tophaceous
Matter
is
generated
,
and
so
comes
nearer
to
a
Demonstration
.
According
to
that
Hypothesis
the
Matter
,
which
is
the
cause
of
the
Gout
,
is
to
be
always
the
same
,
to
wit
an
Acid
from
the
Genus
Nervosum
,
and
a
fixt
or
Alchalizate
Salt
from
the
Mass
of
Blood
,
which
if
it
were
so
,
I
do
not
see
,
how
there
should
be
such
a
difference
in
the
effects
of
the
same
Remedies
:
For
if
there
be
at
no
time
a
difference
in
the
morbifick
Matter
,
that
,
which
is
beneficial
to
one
,
would
as
certainly
relieve
another
,
and
so
every
one
that
labours
under
this
Distemper
,
allowing
only
for
the
various
degrees
of
Concretion
in
the
coagulated
Matter
,
which
is
contradicted
by
daily
experience
:
So
that
we
must
conclude
there
is
such
a
difference
in
it
,
as
I
have
supposed
,
at
least
,
that
it
is
not
always
of
the
same
nature
.
I
shall
say
no
more
concerning
this
Subject
,
only
as
the
nature
,
and
effects
of
some
Remedies
,
which
I
have
known
used
in
the
Gout
,
have
agreed
with
the
Notion
I
have
of
the
Causes
,
and
Nature
of
it
,
and
confirmed
me
in
my
Opinion
,
so
I
have
satisfied
my self
about
the
Etiology
of
their
effects
,
and
the
manner
of
their
operation
from
my
Hypothesis
,
and
perhaps
,
if
it
be
well
considered
,
it
may
lead
us
to
more
rational
,
and
effectual
means
,
and
methods
of
Cure
,
than
are
now
made
use
of
.
Which
it
is
not
proper
at
this
time
to
insist
upon
,
when
the
design
of
my
Discourses
should
confine
me
to
Anatomy
,
and
natural
Philosophy
,
and
every
incursion
into
the
Province
of
Medicine
is
a
running
away
from
my
Argument
.
The
FIFTH
DISCOURSE
OF
THE
CARTILAGES
.
THus
I
have
pursued
the
method
I
at
first
proposed
,
as
far
as
the
Cartilages
,
which
though
I
cannot
call
Bones
,
yet
so
nearly
are
they
allied
to
them
,
that
it
is
not
very
strange
to
find
them
stept
out
of
their
own
form
into
the
Classis
of
Bones
,
and
therefore
it
will
not
be
improper
,
though
the
Argument
be
different
,
to
carry
on
my
Discourses
,
with
those
Observations
I
have
made
of
them
,
and
with
the
account
of
their
Nature
.
In
some
Fishes
all
the
Bones
,
if
I
may
so
call
them
,
are
no
other
than
Gristles
,
and
there
are
in
Man
the
most
perfect
of
all
Animals
some
of
them
,
that
continue
cartilaginous
for
some
considerable
time
after
the
Birth
,
and
are
in
the
ordinary
course
of
Nature
converted
into
Bones
.
The
preternatural
mutation
of
them
of
the
Aspera
Arteria
,
of
the
Cartilago
Eusiformis
,
and
some
others
into
Bones
is
no
more
,
than
has
been
observed
.
So
in
Horses
,
Oxen
,
and
some
other
Beasts
this
change
is
not
very
rare
in
the
Cartilages
of
the
Thorax
.
But
notwithstanding
the
aptitude
there
is
in
the
Cartilages
to
become
Bones
,
yet
the
difference
,
when
they
are
one
,
and
when
they
are
the
other
is
considerable
.
First
in
their
substance
,
and
conformation
.
The
substance
of
the
Cartilages
is
softer
,
and
the
parts
of
them
more
easily
divided
with
the
Knife
,
neither
have
they
any
large
Cavities
as
some
,
nor
any
spongious
part
,
as
all
the
Bones
have
.
And
whereas
the
Wall
,
or
that
,
which
makes
the
sides
of
a
Bone
is
the
most
solid
part
of
it
,
I
have
in
several
Cartilages
observed
it
to
be
quite
contrary
,
to
wit
,
that
the
exterior
part
was
the
softest
,
and
most
flexible
.
Secondly
,
They
differ
in
their
flexibility
.
The
Bones
are
rigid
,
and
more
tenacious
of
their
figure
,
the
Cartilages
are
flexible
,
and
more
apt
to
be
conformed
to
those
figures
,
which
the
force
,
that
bends
them
,
would
oblige
them
to
.
The
reason
of
this
flexibility
in
one
above
the
other
is
the
difference
,
there
is
as
to
the
union
of
their
Particles
,
which
in
a
Bone
are
at
their
extremities
so
united
in
every
series
,
as
to
form
a
continued
and
an
entire
string
,
and
when
all
inflexion
obliges
the
extremities
of
some
Particles
either
to
recede
,
as
where
the
convex
is
elongated
,
or
to
approach
nearer
to
one
another
,
as
when
the
Concave
is
shortned
,
consequently
that
Body
,
in
which
they
are
so
united
,
that
they
can
do
neither
,
must
be
rigid
,
and
unapt
to
be
bent
.
The
flexibility
of
the
Cartilages
arises
,
as
in
all
other
Bodies
,
that
may
be
bent
without
injury
,
from
the
position
,
and
figure
of
all
,
or
at
least
some
of
their
Particles
,
as
well
as
from
the
disunion
,
and
distinction
of
their
extremities
,
which
are
of
a
long
figure
,
and
have
a
streight
position
,
so
that
one
extremity
looks
towards
one
,
and
the
other
towards
the
other
end
of
the
Body
,
which
they
are
the
parts
of
.
Besides
the
long
figure
,
and
the
streight
position
of
these
Particles
,
there
is
a
certain
order
observed
in
the
placing
,
and
disposition
of
them
,
which
is
such
,
that
the
extremities
of
those
in
one
Series
do
not
terminate
just
,
where
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
,
which
are
in
the
Series
next
to
them
,
do
;
but
they
lie
beyond
them
,
and
reach
to
some
intermediate
part
between
the
extremities
of
those
Particles
,
which
lie
next
to
them
laterally
,
as
I
have
exprest
in
the
third
Fig.
Tab
.
II
.
For
as
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
in
a
flexible
Body
must
be
distinct
and
their
figure
such
,
that
those
,
which
lie
in
one
Series
may
be
capable
of
moving
,
and
sliding
upon
them
,
which
are
contiguous
to
them
in
the
next
,
so
must
their
position
,
and
order
be
such
that
they
may
slip
,
and
the
extremities
of
their
Particles
may
not
only
approach
nearer
to
but
recede
from
one
another
without
interrupting
the
continuity
of
the
Body
.
For
want
of
the
first
of
which
the
Body
would
be
inflexible
,
and
from
a
deficience
in
the
other
,
it
would
be
inevitably
broken
upon
being
bent
when
any
part
of
it
is
elongated
.
But
upon
these
suppositions
we
may
easily
conceive
how
a
flexible
Body
may
be
inflected
without
a
dissolution
of
the
continuity
of
it
,
even
when
the
convex
part
is
lengthned
,
and
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
recede
one
from
another
.
Where
they
are
driven
closer
together
,
it
is
true
,
there
is
no
reason
to
think
,
that
a
Fracture
should
be
the
consequence
of
an
Inflexion
though
the
extremities
do
not
lie
in
this
order
.
But
without
doubt
in
the
bending
almost
of
all
Bodies
there
is
an
elongation
of
one
side
,
even
when
the
other
is
shortned
,
and
supposing
the
alteration
,
which
is
made
in
the
position
of
their
Particles
to
be
by
their
recedure
,
yet
still
the
Body
will
be
as
secure
against
a
Fracture
,
and
as
capable
of
being
inflected
without
any
injury
,
whilst
the
order
of
its
parts
is
such
as
I
ascribe
to
them
:
As
suppose
in
the
fourth
Fig.
Tab
.
II
.
a
,
a
,
a
,
a
,
to
be
four
Series
of
Particles
lying
contiguous
to
one
another
laterally
,
and
making
one
Body
,
suppose
those
of
the
first
,
and
third
Series
,
which
have
their
termination
about
the
middle
part
of
them
,
which
lie
next
to
them
in
the
second
,
and
fourth
,
to
be
moved
,
and
to
slide
at
one
end
towards
b
,
and
in
the
other
part
towards
c
,
so
as
to
elongate
the
whole
Body
,
we
may
apprehend
,
how
they
may
move
both
ways
,
and
slip
upon
the
Particles
,
which
are
laterally
contiguous
to
them
,
without
any
injury
to
the
continuity
of
the
whole
,
and
until
they
come
as
far
as
d
,
or
the
Interstices
between
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
in
the
second
,
and
fourth
Series
there
will
be
no
Fracture
.
But
when
they
are
forced
so
far
,
that
one
of
their
extremities
is
brought
to
those
Interstices
,
there
will
necessarily
follow
a
solutio
Continui
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
a
Body
,
when
it
is
too
much
inflected
,
breaks
,
and
why
it
is
broken
first
in
the
convex
part
,
for
on
that
side
is
the
recedure
of
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
,
and
the
nearer
they
lie
to
the
superficies
there
,
the
more
considerable
it
is
,
and
consequently
they
are
first
brought
to
the
Interstices
between
the
extremities
of
those
Particles
,
which
lie
next
to
them
laterally
.
Not
,
that
I
suppose
,
that
all
the
Particles
in
every
flexible
Body
obtain
such
a
position
,
or
that
every
one
of
them
;
that
lie
in
the
same
Series
,
are
capable
of
receding
from
,
or
moving
nearer
to
one
another
,
but
there
are
so
many
,
that
are
,
as
answer
to
the
degree
of
inflexion
,
that
the
Body
is
capable
of
salvâ
continuitate
.
And
according
to
the
number
and
proportion
of
the
Particles
,
that
are
of
a
streight
figure
,
and
thus
posited
,
and
according
to
the
length
of
them
,
and
the
distance
of
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
in
one
Series
from
the
extremities
of
those
,
which
are
contiguous
to
them
laterally
,
the
Body
may
be
more
,
or
less
inflected
without
a
Fracture
.
Besides
their
flexibility
,
the
Cartilages
have
some
rigidity
,
and
a
power
of
restitution
or
recoying
,
when
they
are
bent
,
which
is
very
evident
in
the
Epiglottis
,
though
it
be
not
so
rigid
as
some
other
Cartilages
,
which
has
no
Muscles
to
pull
it
up
,
but
does
after
it
has
been
d●●●est
by
the
descending
Food
rise
by
its
own
innate
power
of
restitution
into
its
natural
position
,
which
reflection
may
be
observed
in
it
after
the
Animal
is
dead
,
when
it
is
prest
down
upon
the
Rimula
of
the
Larynx
.
This
seems
to
arise
from
the
Air
;
sometimes
from
the
pressure
of
the
external
Air
,
sometimes
from
an
Aer
insitus
included
in
the
Interstices
of
the
Body
it self
,
but
generally
from
both
.
As
I
have
shewn
,
that
it
is
necessary
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
in
a
flexible
Body
should
be
distinct
,
so
we
may
reasonably
think
,
there
are
some
Spatiola
,
or
Interstices
between
them
,
(
nay
in
many
Bodies
,
which
are
rigid
,
they
are
very
visible
,
)
in
which
there
is
an
imprisoned
Air
,
which
,
as
it
is
evident
from
innumerable
Experiments
,
is
endur'd
with
an
Elasticity
or
Spring
.
So
that
whatever
presses
upon
its
Spring
,
and
as
it
were
winds
it
up
to
an
extraordinary
height
,
will
cause
a
sensible
renitency
in
it
,
and
an
endeavour
to
expand
it self
,
and
this
resistance
in
the
Air
,
when
it
is
crowded
into
a
narrower
space
,
than
is
convenient
to
the
nature
of
it
,
is
that
which
gives
a
recoyling
Body
the
power
of
reflection
,
and
obliges
it
,
after
it
is
bent
,
to
return
to
its
former
figure
,
in
which
the
Spatiola
within
it
obtain
their
natural
capacity
,
and
the
Air
which
is
comprest
recovers
the
liberty
of
expanding
it self
.
When
the
concave
part
of
any
rigid
Body
,
that
is
bent
,
is
shortned
,
and
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
are
prest
nearer
to
one
another
,
the
Interstices
between
them
will
necessarily
be
rendered
less
,
and
the
Air
included
in
them
will
be
comprest
,
so
that
the
Spring
must
be
,
as
it
were
wound
up
,
and
the
natural
consequence
of
this
compression
will
be
a
renitency
in
the
Air
,
or
an
endeavour
to
drive
the
Particles
into
that
posture
,
and
the
whole
Body
into
that
figure
,
that
will
restore
the
natural
capacity
of
the
Interstices
,
which
was
accommodated
to
the
quantity
of
Air
contained
in
them
.
The
strength
,
and
powerful
resistance
of
the
aereal
Spring
,
when
the
Air
is
contracted
into
a
narrower
space
,
than
what
it
usually
,
and
naturally
expands
it self
in
,
is
evidently
seen
in
the
use
of
a
Wind-Gun
,
where
a
greater
quantity
of
Air
is
crowded
into
it
,
than
the
space
,
which
it
is
confined
to
,
is
capable
of
containing
without
a
violent
compression
,
and
running
up
the
Spring
of
it
to
an
extraordinary
height
,
and
when
the
Gun
is
discharged
,
when
the
included
Air
has
the
liberty
of
dilating
it self
,
and
relaxing
its
Spring
,
we
find
with
what
a
force
it
exerts
its
elasticity
.
But
when
the
convex
part
of
a
recoyling
Body
is
elongated
,
when
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
on
that
side
recede
from
one
another
in
inflexion
,
the
pressure
is
then
not
upon
the
Air
,
which
is
included
in
the
Interstices
of
the
Body
,
but
upon
the
external
Air
.
Forasmuch
as
the
Spatiola
between
the
extermities
of
the
Particles
are
inlarged
,
so
far
the
Body
incroaches
upon
the
Atmosphere
,
and
so
long
as
the
external
Air
is
excluded
,
and
has
not
the
liberty
of
filling
up
what
is
added
to
the
capacity
of
the
Interstices
,
there
is
nothing
to
answer
for
that
space
which
the
Atmosphere
loses
,
so
that
the
external
Air
must
necessarily
be
comprest
,
and
the
Spring
of
it
heightned
Thence
follows
in
it
an
endeavour
to
drive
back
the
Particles
of
the
inflected
?
Body
into
their
natural
position
,
and
to
reduce
the
Spatiola
of
it
to
their
former
capacity
,
which
cannot
be
be
done
without
the
restitution
of
the
Body
to
a
more
streight
figure
.
An
effect
of
this
nature
from
a
pressure
upon
the
external
Air
we
have
formerly
seen
here
in
an
Experiment
made
by
Monsieur
Papin
before
this
honourable
Society
,
which
was
done
with
the
Barrel
of
a
Gun
fitted
to
the
Air-Pump
.
In
which
Experiment
the
Air
being
exhausted
out
of
the
Gun
,
and
obtruded
upon
the
external
Air
,
and
the
external
Air
being
excluded
from
the
Cavity
of
the
Barrel
,
so
that
it
could
not
obtain
any
space
to
answer
for
that
,
which
the
evacuated
Air
then
occupied
,
it
was
comprest
,
and
the
Spring
of
it
considerably
heightned
,
which
afterwards
appeared
,
when
the
breech
of
the
Barrel
was
opened
,
and
the
external
Air
had
the
liberty
of
expanding
it self
;
for
it
rusht
in
with
that
violence
,
and
exerted
the
power
of
its
Spring
so
much
as
to
shoot
the
Bullet
,
with
which
the
Gun
was
charged
,
with
a
great
violence
.
I
have
been
the
longer
insisting
upon
the
nature
of
flexible
Bodies
,
and
made
it
one
part
of
my
busine●s
at
this
time
to
explain
the
reason
,
why
those
,
that
have
a
rigidity
,
do
receil
not
only
to
shew
why
the
Cartilages
may
be
bent
without
breaking
,
and
how
they
endeavour
to
return
,
after
they
are
bent
,
to
their
natural
figure
,
but
because
I
designed
,
that
what
I
have
said
concerning
the
flexibility
,
and
power
of
restitution
,
which
are
in
some
Bodies
should
serve
as
some
account
of
the
nature
of
these
parts
,
of
the
Particles
,
which
they
consist
of
,
and
of
the
order
,
in
which
these
Particles
are
disposed
.
Now
therefore
to
make
a
particular
application
of
what
I
have
said
of
the
nature
,
and
parts
of
a
flexible
and
recoyling
Body
,
to
the
Cartilages
,
the
figure
of
their
Particles
is
long
,
and
they
are
smooth
,
their
position
streight
,
their
extremities
distinct
,
between
which
there
are
Interstices
,
and
in
these
Interstices
is
an
included
Air
,
the
Particles
are
disposed
in
a
certain
order
,
so
that
in
every
Series
they
reach
with
their
extremities
to
some
intermediate
part
,
or
near
to
the
middle
of
those
,
which
are
next
to
them
laterally
,
and
lie
quite
over
the
Interstices
,
which
are
formed
between
the
extremities
of
those
on
their
sides
,
whereby
the
Spatiola
are
inclosed
,
and
the
Air
contained
in
them
is
strictly
imprisoned
.
From
hence
we
may
understand
,
wherein
the
difference
between
a
Bone
and
a
Cartilage
does
consist
,
that
in
one
the
Particles
are
united
at
their
extremities
so
,
that
every
Series
makes
a
continued
,
and
compleat
string
,
whereas
in
the
other
they
are
distinct
,
and
there
are
little
distances
,
or
cavities
between
their
ends
,
so
that
they
are
in
every
Series
capable
of
being
driven
nearer
to
,
or
forced
farther
from
one
another
.
And
this
is
the
alteration
,
that
a
Cartilage
undergoes
when
it
becomes
a
Bone
,
to
wit
,
the
Particles
at
their
extremities
are
so
nourished
,
and
receive
such
an
addition
,
as
to
touch
one
another
there
,
to
unite
,
and
acquire
a
continuity
,
which
makes
them
in
every
Series
form
an
intire
string
,
when
the
implanted
Air
has
a
passage
out
of
the
Interstices
,
and
gives
way
to
that
Nourishment
,
whose
accession
it
did
before
resist
.
By
this
union
of
the
Particles
the
temper
of
it
is
altered
,
and
it
being
difficult
to
disingage
,
and
part
them
,
it
grows
firm
and
inflexible
.
The
terrestrial
parts
,
and
the
fixt
Salt
in
the
Cartilages
,
whilst
they
obtain
their
proper
nature
,
are
much
less
in
proportion
to
the
other
parts
,
than
they
are
in
a
Bone
.
For
I
find
there
remains
after
Calcination
but
about
a
fifteenth
part
.
The
Cartilages
have
a
Membrane
,
as
the
Bones
have
,
which
to
speak
properly
we
must
call
the
Perichondrium
,
though
it
is
in
a
manner
the
same
,
and
a
continuation
of
the
Periosteum
,
consisting
of
the
same
sort
of
threads
,
being
of
the
same
texture
,
and
every
way
so
agreeing
with
it
,
that
I
need
not
stand
to
give
a
particular
account
of
it
.
Neither
does
the
use
and
design
of
the
Perichondrium
differ
from
them
of
the
Membrane
,
which
immediately
covers
the
Bones
,
it
serves
to
cloath
the
parts
,
and
helps
to
set
bounds
to
their
Accretion
,
it
supplies
the
want
of
Nerves
in
them
,
gives
them
a
sensibility
,
and
affords
them
those
Spirits
,
which
are
necessary
to
assist
in
their
increase
;
and
is
a
medium
,
whereby
the
Tendons
of
the
Muscles
are
fixed
to
those
Cartilages
,
which
have
any
of
them
inserted
into
them
as
those
of
the
Larynx
,
and
some
others
.
But
in
those
,
that
are
joyned
to
any
of
the
Bones
,
it
seems
to
be
chiefly
serviceable
in
strengthning
their
conjunction
.
For
though
there
be
another
contrivance
for
joyning
of
them
,
yet
when
this
Membrane
is
taken
off
,
or
divided
round
that
part
,
where
they
meet
,
they
are
easily
separated
.
For
strengthning
the
adhesion
of
the
Perichondrium
to
the
Gristles
,
and
consequently
to
make
the
conjunction
of
the
Bones
,
and
Cartilages
,
which
are
united
,
and
the
union
of
any
part
,
that
appertains
to
them
,
more
firm
,
they
have
little
Furrows
,
and
superficial
Pits
,
or
depressions
so
to
inlarge
their
superficies
,
where
their
Membrane
is
applied
,
and
adheres
to
them
,
which
it
does
partly
by
an
immediate
contiguity
,
which
manner
of
Conjunction
,
as
I
observed
,
when
I
gave
an
account
of
the
Periosteum
,
is
so
much
the
more
firm
,
as
the
surface
where
two
Bodies
,
so
united
do
immediately
touch
one
another
,
is
larger
,
and
therefore
this
Membrane
has
on
that
side
,
which
lies
next
to
the
Cartilage
,
inequalites
,
and
protuberances
exactly
fitted
to
,
and
filling
the
superficial
Cavities
,
which
are
formed
in
the
part
it
adheres
to
.
But
besides
this
manner
of
Conjunction
,
their
Membrane
is
united
to
them
by
small
Fibrillae
,
or
threads
,
which
enter
some
way
into
their
substance
,
as
those
of
the
Periosteum
are
inserted
into
the
Bones
.
By
these
are
supplied
the
Spirits
,
which
serve
in
their
Accretion
,
and
by
whose
mediation
we
may
reasonably
suppose
,
that
the
Cartilages
have
some
other
sense
,
than
what
is
external
,
and
merely
in
their
Membrane
.
Though
they
present
us
with
a
whitish
colour
,
they
are
not
destitute
of
Blood
Vessels
,
but
they
have
abundance
of
them
,
so
that
in
the
single
Cartilago
Thyroides
I
have
seen
some
hundreds
of
Pores
,
by
some
of
which
some
of
the
Vessels
pass'd
into
it
,
as
by
others
some
of
them
had
their
egress
.
These
all
serve
only
for
their
Accretion
,
and
Nutrition
.
The
Cartilages
do
not
seem
to
have
any
medullary
Oil
separated
within
them
from
their
Arterial
Blood
.
For
though
they
evidently
stand
in
need
of
something
of
that
,
or
the
like
nature
,
and
when
I
have
traced
the
Blood-Vessels
,
which
run
along
commonly
in
the
middle
of
those
Cartilages
,
which
are
of
a
long
figure
,
so
far
as
the
part
where
I
thought
they
had
their
termination
,
I
have
sometime
found
an
oily
substance
beyond
it
,
yet
I
could
not
discover
any
Vesicles
,
or
Glandules
for
the
separation
of
it
,
so
that
that
Oil
seemed
to
be
supplied
from
the
Bone
,
to
which
it
was
united
.
Thus
in
my
account
of
the
Marrow
I
supposed
some
part
of
the
medullary
Oil
to
be
assigned
to
the
Cartilages
,
where
they
are
joyned
to
any
Bones
,
and
I
observed
that
there
are
Pores
,
which
I
cannot
but
think
are
formed
for
the
communication
of
it
from
one
to
the
other
.
For
the
joyning
of
those
Cartilages
to
the
Bones
,
which
are
united
to
any
of
them
(
besides
the
service
of
their
Membrane
,
which
I
have
taken
notice
of
)
the
Bones
are
formed
in
that
part
,
which
is
applied
to
them
with
some
conspicuous
Protuberances
or
short
and
obtuse
Roots
,
and
other
lesser
Radicles
,
which
are
numerous
,
and
stand
thick
together
as
well
in
those
Protuberances
as
in
the
other
parts
of
that
end
of
the
Bones
,
by
which
they
are
a
little
way
implanted
into
the
Cartilages
.
Of
the
USE
of
the
CARTILAGES
.
THE
use
of
the
Cartilages
in
general
is
no
obscure
thing
.
We
must
consider
,
that
there
are
some
parts
of
the
Body
,
which
require
a
greater
strength
and
solidity
,
than
was
agreeable
with
the
nature
of
the
Fibres
,
or
Ligaments
,
as
they
are
necessary
for
the
defence
of
some
tender
,
and
noble
Parts
,
or
for
the
Dilatation
of
some
passage
,
to
keep
it
distended
,
and
to
restore
it
to
its
natural
capacity
,
when
it
has
been
comprest
,
and
streightned
;
and
yet
withal
it
was
no
less
requisite
,
that
they
should
be
more
flexible
,
than
the
Bones
,
and
so
pliable
,
as
to
alter
their
figure
,
when
the
motions
,
and
actions
of
some
of
the
parts
,
which
they
either
protect
,
or
are
united
,
or
adjacent
to
,
do
require
it
.
Now
to
make
a
Part
both
solid
,
and
flexible
,
and
so
capable
of
answering
both
these
intensions
,
Nature
has
formed
the
Cartilages
,
which
are
of
a
middle
temper
between
a
Bone
and
a
Ligament
,
that
partake
of
the
firmness
,
and
rigidity
of
one
,
and
the
flexibility
of
the
other
,
and
they
are
made
use
of
wherever
a
firmer
part
than
a
Ligament
,
and
a
more
pliable
substance
,
than
a
Bone
is
required
.
And
it
were
an
easie
thing
to
shew
,
how
all
parts
of
this
Constitution
are
necessary
,
and
serviceable
in
every
part
,
where
they
are
planted
:
But
I
think
it
not
needful
,
since
every
one
,
that
does
but
view
,
and
consider
the
parts
,
which
they
are
appointed
to
,
may
have
the
prospect
of
them
,
and
the
reason
of
this
contrivance
at
the
same
time
.
I
shall
only
give
my
thoughts
particularly
concerning
the
use
of
the
Cartilages
,
which
are
united
to
the
true
Ribs
,
because
their
use
,
and
the
manner
,
in
which
they
are
serviceable
in
Respiration
seems
to
be
imperfectly
explained
,
and
not
truly
understood
.
Any
one
may
be
sensible
,
how
improvident
Nature
had
been
,
if
she
had
made
the
Walls
of
the
Thorax
fibrous
,
and
placed
two
of
the
greatest
Engines
of
Life
without
a
solid
defence
on
those
sides
,
which
are
obnoxious
to
external
pressures
,
and
injuries
.
But
as
these
parts
were
to
be
protected
,
so
there
is
the
necessary
action
of
Respiration
,
which
as
it
was
not
to
be
interrupted
,
nor
the
parts
inservient
thereunto
to
be
injured
by
external
violence
;
so
there
must
be
some
contrivance
,
that
it
may
not
be
hindered
by
the
structure
and
nature
of
the
parts
,
which
inclose
the
Cavity
of
the
Breast
.
If
the
Cartilages
of
the
Breast
had
been
Ligaments
,
or
only
membranous
,
the
Heart
,
and
Lungs
could
have
had
no
defence
and
security
against
the
impressions
,
which
the
violence
offered
to
these
parts
had
been
apt
to
make
upon
them
.
If
they
had
been
plainly
Bones
,
that
Bow
,
which
lies
between
the
Sternum
,
and
the
Vertebres
had
not
been
capable
of
an
Elongation
,
which
is
certainly
the
thing
designed
in
making
some
part
of
it
cartilaginous
,
that
by
the
reducing
of
that
part
to
a
more
streight
figure
both
the
Vertebres
,
and
Breast-Bone
may
be
protruded
.
The
learned
,
and
ingenious
Dr.
Mayo
has
given
us
a
good
account
,
how
the
Ribs
do
contribute
to
the
ampliation
of
the
Breast
by
the
alteration
of
their
position
,
and
being
raised
from
that
Plane
,
which
divi●es
the
Cavity
of
the
Breast
into
two
equal
parts
,
towards
which
they
did
before
incline
,
be
it
the
Mediastinum
,
or
be
it
imaginary
,
so
that
whereas
before
they
made
acute
,
they
come
to
form
right
Angles
with
that
Plane
.
For
the
Ribs
,
as
he
observes
,
are
not
articulated
with
the
Spine
,
and
Breast
Bone
at
right
Angles
,
but
so
as
to
form
acute
Angles
beneath
themselves
,
and
he
supposes
the
Cartilages
are
joyned
to
them
to
add
to
their
length
,
and
for
augmenting
the
Concave
of
their
Arch.
And
this
is
demonstrable
,
that
if
several
Bows
,
or
incurvated
Bodies
as
the
Ribs
are
,
lying
upon
,
or
inclining
to
a
Plane
,
be
so
raised
as
to
rest
upon
their
extremities
,
and
to
make
Right
Angles
with
that
Plane
,
they
will
form
a
large
Cavity
under
their
Arches
.
But
if
this
were
the
design
of
the
Cartilages
,
the
Ribs
would
have
done
this
as
well
if
every
one
of
them
had
been
a
continued
Bone
from
the
Sternum
to
the
Vertebres
.
Therefore
I
conceive
,
that
they
are
intended
to
make
the
Ribs
more
capable
of
altering
their
figure
,
and
so
contribute
another
way
to
the
dilatation
of
the
Breast
.
I
shall
not
then
be
affraid
to
assert
,
that
the
Cartilages
do
some
particular
way
add
to
the
capacity
of
the
Breast
in
Inspiration
,
as
I
doubt
not
,
but
they
likewise
act
a
part
,
and
assist
in
the
Contraction
of
it
,
when
the
Air
is
forced
out
of
the
Lungs
.
First
I
say
they
help
in
inlarging
the
Cavity
of
the
Thorax
,
not
merely
by
being
raised
from
the
Plane
,
towards
which
the
Ribs
incline
,
when
the
Air
is
evacuated
,
but
by
altering
their
figure
,
when
they
ascend
towards
the
Clavicles
.
For
if
we
strictly
observe
the
ampliation
of
the
Breast
,
when
we
draw
in
the
Air
,
we
shall
find
,
that
there
is
something
more
added
to
the
Capacity
of
it
,
than
what
can
proceed
from
the
elevation
only
of
the
Ribs
,
it
will
appear
to
any
one
,
that
takes
notice
of
it
,
that
the
Vertebres
of
the
Thorax
are
driven
outwards
,
and
the
Sternum
though
not
so
sensibly
is
protruded
,
when
we
inspire
,
which
cannot
be
effected
by
the
elevation
of
the
Ribs
,
and
their
forming
Right
Angles
,
with
that
Plane
,
from
which
they
are
raised
.
For
although
this
does
inlarge
the
Cavity
of
the
Breast
in
that
part
,
which
is
under
their
Arches
,
yet
this
elevation
alone
does
make
no
alteration
in
their
Longitude
,
without
which
it
is
impossible
they
should
protrude
both
those
parts
,
that
are
joyned
to
their
extremities
,
at
the
same
time
.
For
so
long
as
the
distance
between
their
extremes
is
the
same
,
when
they
are
pulled
up
towards
the
Clavicles
,
as
when
they
descend
,
this
alteration
of
their
position
only
can
no
ways
thrust
forth
the
parts
,
which
are
fixed
to
their
extremities
.
Therefore
to
solve
this
thing
of
the
protrusion
of
the
Vertebres
and
Sternum
in
Inspiration
,
we
must
suppose
,
when
the
Ribs
ascend
,
such
a
change
of
their
figure
in
some
part
of
them
,
as
makes
an
addition
to
the
length
of
the
whole
.
And
we
shall
see
how
this
is
done
,
if
we
observe
the
figure
of
the
Cartilages
,
that
are
joyned
to
the
true
Ribs
,
how
it
is
a
sort
of
an
Angle
,
so
that
as
this
Angle
is
more
or
less
Obtuse
,
the
extreme
part
both
of
the
Rib
,
and
Cartilage
,
recede
farther
from
,
or
come
nearer
to
one
another
.
So
that
when
the
Ribs
descend
,
and
incline
towards
their
Plane
,
and
their
Cartilages
obtain
their
natural
figure
,
this
Angle
,
as
it
is
always
obtuse
,
comes
nearer
to
a
Right
Angle
,
but
when
they
are
drawn
up
,
it
is
rendered
more
Obtuse
.
And
as
the
alteration
of
their
figure
when
we
draw
in
the
Air
,
and
the
restitution
of
it
in
expiration
require
their
flexibility
,
so
I
have
observed
these
Cartilages
to
have
continued
cartilaginous
,
and
flexible
,
where
this
Angle
has
been
,
when
the
rest
of
the
Cartilage
has
been
of
a
bony
nature
,
which
confirmed
me
in
my
Opinion
,
that
this
angular
part
of
them
is
particularly
designed
for
their
elongation
at
that
time
,
when
we
inspire
.
Now
this
is
capable
of
a
Demonstration
,
that
as
an
Angle
becomes
more
Obtuse
,
and
it
approaches
nearer
to
a
streight
Line
,
the
distance
between
the
extremities
of
the
two
lateral
Lines
,
which
form
it
,
will
be
increased
.
So
it
is
here
,
the
Angle
of
the
Cartilages
being
rendered
more
Obtuse
by
the
contraction
of
the
Intercostal
Muscles
,
and
they
being
reduced
nearer
to
streight
figure
,
when
the
Ribs
are
raised
,
their
extremities
do
necessarily
recede
from
each
other
,
and
consequently
thrust
out
the
Sternum
,
to
which
they
are
united
at
one
end
,
and
drive
back
the
Ribs
,
which
are
joyned
to
the
other
,
by
the
mediation
of
which
they
protrude
the
Vertebres
.
And
if
this
were
not
the
design
of
that
angular
figure
,
which
these
Cartilages
obtain
,
to
wit
,
to
add
to
the
Capacity
of
the
Breast
by
the
protrusion
of
those
parts
,
but
only
to
inlarge
the
Cavity
or
Arch
under
the
Ribs
in
their
elevation
,
I
do
not
see
why
Nature
has
made
this
difference
between
their
figure
,
and
that
of
the
Ribs
and
did
not
rather
give
them
both
the
same
obliquity
so
as
to
make
one
exact
Bow
of
them
both
.
Nay
why
has
Nature
made
any
such
thing
as
Cartilages
here
,
and
filled
up
some
part
of
the
distance
between
the
Vertebres
and
Sternum
with
a
substance
of
a
flexible
temper
,
if
it
were
not
with
this
design
to
make
them
capable
of
an
elongation
,
when
if
every
Rib
had
been
a
continued
Bone
to
the
Sternum
,
and
had
had
no
such
thing
as
a
Cartilage
joyned
to
it
,
it
had
with
an
Articulation
at
the
Breast-Bone
been
as
readily
disposed
to
ascend
towards
the
Clavicle
,
and
would
have
formed
the
same
Arch
,
as
it
does
with
it
,
if
we
suppose
no
alteration
in
the
figure
of
this
part
.
I
have
secondly
made
these
Cartilages
to
conspire
in
expiration
,
to
prove
which
we
must
consider
,
that
they
obtain
their
proper
figure
,
and
their
parts
have
their
natural
position
only
,
when
the
Breast
is
contracted
,
and
because
there
cannot
be
such
a
change
in
the
figure
of
the
Cartilages
,
as
renders
their
Angle
more
obtuse
,
than
it
naturally
is
,
without
the
same
disturbance
to
their
Particles
,
and
the
same
alteration
in
their
Pores
,
or
the
Interstices
between
the
extremities
of
the
Particles
,
as
there
are
upon
the
inflexion
of
any
rigid
Body
,
(
for
what
inflexion
is
to
a
Body
that
is
streight
,
the
same
is
extension
to
that
,
which
is
crooked
)
therefore
there
must
necessarily
be
a
pressure
upon
the
Spring
either
of
an
internal
,
included
Air
,
or
of
the
external
Air
,
as
the
Convex
is
shortned
,
or
the
Concave
is
elongated
:
For
in
the
extension
or
reducing
of
an
oblique
Body
nearer
to
a
streight
figure
,
different
from
what
it
is
in
the
bending
of
one
that
is
streight
,
when
there
is
an
elongation
,
it
is
on
the
Concave
,
and
the
abbreviation
is
on
the
Convex
part
.
These
Cartilages
therefore
having
from
the
Spring
of
the
Air
a
power
of
restitution
,
will
,
when
their
figure
,
and
the
capacity
of
their
Pores
are
so
altered
,
as
to
make
a
pressure
upon
it
,
recoyle
,
and
without
the
help
of
any
Muscles
return
to
their
first
figure
,
as
we
see
in
the
Epiglottis
,
which
is
not
so
rigid
.
By
this
power
of
restitution
they
are
one
cause
of
their
own
,
and
of
the
Ribs
subsidence
,
whereby
they
contract
the
Cavity
of
the
Breast
,
and
by
making
a
pressure
upon
the
inflated
Lungs
contribute
to
the
expiration
of
the
Air
,
which
distended
them
.
And
this
is
one
great
reason
,
why
the
Thorax
is
contracted
in
all
dead
Bodies
.
This
we
cannot
think
proceeds
from
any
action
of
the
Muscles
,
which
serve
for
expiration
,
unless
we
will
suppose
they
are
always
the
last
that
act
,
which
seems
to
be
improbable
,
when
we
have
better
reasons
to
conclude
that
the
inspiratory
Muscles
are
the
last
of
all
these
,
that
contract
themselves
.
Let
them
be
which
they
will
,
this
is
certain
,
that
after
Death
neither
of
them
can
modifie
the
Cavity
of
the
Breast
either
by
contracting
or
distending
of
it
,
whereas
if
the
Lungs
are
then
inflated
,
and
the
Thorax
is
dilated
,
still
it
afterwards
contracts
it self
.
And
though
this
is
partly
to
be
ascribed
to
the
subsidence
of
the
Vesiculous
substance
of
the
Lungs
,
yet
if
we
consider
,
that
the
resilience
,
or
reflection
of
these
Cartilages
,
when
they
are
extended
,
arising
from
the
elasticity
of
the
Air
,
without
any
dependence
upon
the
Animal
Spirits
the
power
of
it
remains
the
same
,
when
the
Body
is
dead
,
as
it
was
before
,
and
that
they
have
still
a
natural
conatus
to
return
to
that
Figure
,
which
they
cannot
obtain
without
the
depression
of
the
Ribs
,
and
the
contraction
of
the
Breast
,
we
cannot
but
think
,
that
this
is
one
thing
,
that
determines
the
posture
of
the
one
,
the
figure
,
and
capacity
of
the
other
after
Death
.
FINIS
.